Льюис Клайв Стейплз

Конь и его мальчик - английский и русский параллельные тексты

C.S. LEWIS

Клайв Стейплз Льюис

THE HORSE AND HIS BOY

Конь и его мальчик

1. HOW SHASTA SET OUT ON HIS TRAVELS

1.

THIS is the story of an adventure that happened in Narnia and Calormen and the lands between, in the Golden Age when Peter was High King in Narnia and his brother and his two sisters were King and Queens under him.

Это повесть о событиях, случившихся в Нарнии и к Югу от нее тогда, когда ею правили король Питер и его брат, и две сестры.

In those days, far south in Calormen on a little creek of the sea, there lived a poor fisherman called Arsheesh, and with him there lived a boy who called him Father. The boy's name was Shasta.

В те дни, далеко на Юге, у моря, жил бедный рыбак по имени Аршиш, а с ним мальчик по имени Шаста, звавший его отцом.

On most days Arsheesh went out in his boat to fish in the morning, and in the afternoon he harnessed his donkey to a cart and loaded the cart with fish and went a mile or so southward to the village to sell it.

Утром Аршиш выходил в море ловить рыбу, а днем запрягал осла, клал рыбу в повозку и ехал в ближайшую деревню торговать.

If it had sold well he would come home in a moderately good temper and say nothing to Shasta, but if it had sold badly he would find fault with him and perhaps beat him.

Если он выручал много, он возвращался в добром духе и Шасту не трогал; если выручал мало, придирался, как только мог, и даже бил мальчика.

There was always something to find fault with for Shasta had plenty of work to do, mending and washing the nets, cooking the supper, and cleaning the cottage in which they both lived.

Придраться было нетрудно, Шаста делал все по дому - стирал и чинил сети, стряпал и убирал.

Shasta was not at all interested in anything that lay south of his home because he had once or twice been to the village with Arsheesh and he knew that there was nothing very interesting there.

Шаста никогда не думал о том, что лежит от них к Югу; он бывал с Аршишем в деревне, и ему там не нравилось.

In the village he only met other men who were just like his father - men with long, dirty robes, and wooden shoes turned up at the toe, and turbans on their heads, and beards, talking to one another very slowly about things that sounded dull.

Он видел точно таких людей, как его отец - в грязных длинных одеждах, сандалиях и тюрбанах, с грязными длинными бородами, медленно толковавших об очень скучных делах.

But he was very interested in everything that lay to the North because no one ever went that way and he was never allowed to go there himself.

Зато его живо занимало все, что лежит к Северу; но туда его не пускали.

When he was sitting out of doors mending the nets, and all alone, he would often look eagerly to the North. One could see nothing but a grassy slope running up to a level ridge and beyond that the sky with perhaps a few birds in it.

Чиня на пороге сети, он с тоской глядел на Север, но видел только склон холма и небо, и редких птиц.

Sometimes if Arsheesh was there Shasta would say,

Когда Аршиш сидел дома, Шаста спрашивал:

"O my Father, what is there beyond that hill?"

"Отец, что там, за холмом?"

And then if the fisherman was in a bad temper he would box Shasta's ears and tell him to attend to his work. Or if he was in a peaceable mood he wouldsay,

Если Аршиш сердился, он драл его за уши, если же был спокоен, отвечал:

"O my son, do not allow your mind to be distracted by idle questions.

"Сын мой, не думай о пустом.

For one of the poets has said, 'Application to business is the root of prosperity, but those who ask questions that do not concern them are steering the ship of folly towards the rock of indigence'."

Как сказал мудрец, прилежание - корень успеха, а те, кто задают пустые вопросы, ведут корабль глупости на рифы неудачи".

Shasta thought that beyond the hill there must be some delightful secret which his father wished to hide from him.

Шасте казалось, что за холмом - какая-то дивная тайна, которую отец до поры скрывает от него.

In reality, however, the fisherman talked like this because he didn't know what lay to the North.

На самом же деле рыбак говорил так, ибо не знал, да и знать не хотел, какие земли лежат к Северу.

Neither did he care. He had a very practical mind.

У него был практический ум.

One day there came from the South a stranger who was unlike any man that Shasta had seen before.

Однажды с Юга прибыл незнакомец, совсем иной, чем те, кого видел Шаста до сих пор.

He rode upon a strong dappled horse with flowing mane and tail and his stirrups and bridle were inlaid with silver.

Он сидел на прекрасном коне, и седло его сверкало серебром.

The spike of a helmet projected from the middle of his silken turban and he wore a shirt of chain mail.

Сверкали и кольчуга, и острие шлема, торчащее над тюрбаном.

By his side hung a curving scimitar, a round shield studded with bosses of brass hung at his back, and his right hand grasped a lance.

На боку его висел ятаган, спину прикрывал медный щит, в руке было копье.

His face was dark, but this did not surprise Shasta because all the people of Calormen are like that; what did surprise him was the man's beard which was dyed crimson, and curled and gleaming with scented oil.

Незнакомец был темен лицом, но Шаста привык к темнолицым, удивило его иное: борода, выкрашенная в алый цвет, вилась кольцами и лоснилась от благовоний.

But Arsheesh knew by the gold on the stranger's bare arm that he was a Tarkaan or great lord, and he bowed kneeling before him till his beard touched the earth and made signs to Shasta to kneel also.

Аршиш понял, что это - тархан, то есть вельможа, и склонился до земли, незаметно показывая Шасте, чтобы и тот преклонил колени.

The stranger demanded hospitality for the night which of course the fisherman dared not refuse.

Незнакомец попросил ночлега на одну ночь, и Аршиш не посмел отказать ему.

All the best they had was set before the Tarkaan for supper (and he didn't think much of it) and Shasta, as always happened when the fisherman had company, was given a hunk of bread and turned out of the cottage.

Все лучшее, что было в доме, хозяин поставил перед ним, а мальчику (так всегда бывало, когда приходили гости) дал кусок хлеба и выгнал во двор.

On these occasions he usually slept with the donkey in its little thatched stable. But it was much too early to go to sleep yet, and Shasta, who had never learned that it is wrong to listen behind doors, sat down with his ear to a crack in the wooden wall of the cottage to hear what the grown-ups were talking about. And this is what he heard.

В таких случаях Шаста спал с ослом, в стойле; но было еще рано и, поскольку никто никогда не говорил ему, что нельзя подслушивать, он сел у самой стены.

"And now, O my host," said the Tarkaan,

- О, хозяин! - промолвил тархан.

"I have a mind to buy that boy of yours."

- Мне угодно купить у тебя этого мальчика.

"O my master," replied the fisherman (and Shasta knew by the wheedling tone the greedy look that was probably coming into his face as he said it), "what price could induce your servant, poor though he is, to sell into slavery his only child and his own flesh?

- О, господин мой! - отвечал рыбак, и Шаста угадал по его голосу, что глазки у него блеснули.- Как продам я, твой верный раб, своего собственного сына?

Has not one of the poets said, 'Natural affection is stronger than soup and offspring more precious than carbuncles?"'

Разве не сказал поэт:

"It is even so," replied the guest dryly.

"Сильна, как смерть, отцовская любовь, а сыновья дороже, чем алмазы?"

"But another poet has likewise said,

- Возможно, - сухо выговорил тархан, - но другой поэт говорил:

"He who attempts to deceive the judicious is already baring his own back for the scourge."

"Кто хочет гостя обмануть - подлее, чем гиена".

Do not load your aged mouth with falsehoods.

Не оскверняй ложью свои уста.

This boy is manifestly no son of yours, for your cheek is as dark as mine but the boy is fair and white like the accursed but beautiful barbarians who inhabit the remote North."

Он тебе не сын, ибо ты темен лицом, а он светел и бел, как проклятые, но прекрасные нечестивцы с Севера.

"How well it was said," answered the fisherman, "that Swords can be kept off with shields but the Eye of Wisdom pierces through every defence!

- Давно сказал кто-то, - отвечал рыбак, - что око мудрости острее копья!

Know then, O my formidable guest, that because of my extreme poverty I have never married and have no child.

Знай же, о мой высокородный гость, что я, по бедности своей, никогда не был женат.

But in that same year in which the Tisroc (may he live for ever) began his august and beneficent reign, on a night when the moon was at her full, it pleased the gods to deprive me of my sleep.

Но в год, когда Тисрок (да живет он вечно) начал свое великое и благословенное царствование, в ночь полнолуния, боги лишили меня сна.

Therefore I arose from my bed in this hovel and went forth to the beach to refresh myself with looking upon the water and the moon and breathing the cool air.

Я встал с постели и вышел поглядеть на луну.

And presently I heard a noise as of oars coming to me across the water and then, as it were, a weak cry.

Вдруг послышался плеск воды, словно кто-то греб веслами, и слабый крик.

And shortly after, the tide brought to the land a little boat in which there was nothing but a man lean with extreme hunger and thirst who seemed to have died but a few moments before (for he was still warm), and an empty water-skin, and a child, still living.

Немного позже прилив прибил к берегу маленькую лодку, в которой лежал иссушенный голодом человек. Должно быть, он только что умер, ибо он еще не остыл, а рядом с ним был пустой сосуд и живой младенец.

"Doubtless," said I, "these unfortunates have escaped from the wreck of a great ship, but by the admirable designs of the gods, the elder has starved himself to keep the child alive and has perished in sight of land." Accordingly, remembering how the gods never fail to reward those who befriend the destitute, and being moved by compassion (for your servant is a man of tender heart) -"

Вспомнив о том, что боги не оставляют без награды доброе дело, я прослезился, ибо раб твой мягкосердечен, и...

"Leave out all these idle words in your own praise," interrupted the Tarkaan.

- Не хвали себя, - прервал его тархан.

"It is enough to know that you took the child - and have had ten times the worth of his daily bread out of him in labour, as anyone can see.

- Ты взял младенца, и он отработал тебе вдесятеро твою скудную пищу.

And now tell me at once what price you put on him, for I am wearied with your loquacity."

Теперь скажи мне цену, ибо я устал от твоего пусторечия.

"You yourself have wisely said," answered Arsheesh, "that the boy's labour has been to me of inestimable value. This must be taken into account in fixing the price.

- Ты мудро заметил, господин, - сказал рыбак, -что труд его выгоден мне.

For if I sell the boy I must undoubtedly either buy or hire another to do his work."

Если я продам этого отрока, я должен купить или нанять другого.

"I'll give you fifteen crescents for him," said the Tarkaan.

- Даю тебе пятнадцать полумесяцев, - сказал тархан.

"Fifteen!" cried Arsheesh in a voice that was something between a whine and a scream.

- Пятнадцать! - взвыл Аршиш.

"Fifteen! For the prop of my old age and the delight of my eyes!

- Пятнадцать монет за усладу моих очей и опору моей старости!

Do not mock my grey beard, Tarkaan though you be.

Не смейся надо мною, я сед.

My price is seventy."

Моя цена - семьдесят полумесяце?..

At this point Shasta got up and tiptoed away.

Тут Шаста поднялся и тихо ушел.

He had heard all he wanted, for he had open listened when men were bargaining in the village and knew how it was done.

Он знал, как люди торгуются.

He was quite certain that Arsheesh would sell him in the end for something much more than fifteen crescents and much less than seventy, but that he and the Tarkaan would take hours in getting to an agreement.

Он знал, что Аршиш выручит за него больше пятнадцати монет, но меньше семидесяти, и что спор протянется не один час.

You must not imagine that Shasta felt at all as you and I would feel if we had just overheard our parents talking about selling us for slaves.

Не думайте, что Шаста чувствовал то самое, что почувствовали бы мы, если бы наши родители решили нас продать.

For one thing, his life was already little better than slavery; for all he knew, the lordly stranger on the great horse might be kinder to him than Arsheesh.

Жизнь его была не лучше рабства, и тархан мог оказаться добрее, чем Аршиш.

For another, the story about his own discovery in the boat had filled him with excitement and with a sense of relief.

К тому же, он очень обрадовался, узнав свою историю.

He had often been uneasy because, try as he might, he had never been able to love the fisherman, and he knew that a boy ought to love his father. And now, apparently, he was no relation to Arsheesh at all. That took a great weight off his mind. "Why, I might be anyone!" he thought.

Он часто сокрушался прежде, что не может любить рыбака, и когда понял, что тот ему чужой, с души его упало тяжкое бремя.

"I might be the son of a Tarkaan myself - or the son of the Tisroc (may he live for ever) or of a god!"

"Наверное, я сын какого-нибудь тархана, - думал он, - или Тисрока (да живет он вечно), а то и божества!"

He was standing out in the grassy place before the cottage while he thought these things. Twilight was coming on apace and a star or two was already out, but the remains of the sunset could still be seen in the west.

Так думал он, стоя перед хижиной, а сумерки сгущались, и редкие звезды уже сверкали на небе, хотя у западного края оно отливало багрянцем.

Not far away the stranger's horse, loosely tied to an iron ring in the wall of the donkey's stable, was grazing.

Конь пришельца, привязанный к столбу, мирно щипал траву.

Shasta strolled over to it and patted its neck. It went on tearing up the grass and took no notice of him.

Шаста погладил его по холке, но конь не обратил внимания.

Then another thought came into Shasta's mind.

И Шаста подумал:

"I wonder what sort of a man that Tarkaan is," he said out loud.

"Кто его знает, какой он, этот тархан!"

"It would be splendid if he was kind.

- Хорошо, если он добрый, - продолжал он вслух.

Some of the slaves in a great lord's house have next to nothing to do. They wear lovely clothes and eat meat every day.

- У некоторых тарханов рабы носят шелковые одежды и каждый день едят мясо.

Perhaps he'd take me to the wars and I'd save his life in a battle and then he'd set me free and adopt me as his son and give me a palace and a chariot and a suit of armour. But then he might be a horrid cruel man.

Может быть, он возьмет меня в поход, и я спасу ему жизнь, и он освободит меня, и усыновит, и подарит дворец... А вдруг он жестокий?

He might send me to work on the fields in chains.

Тогда он закует меня в цепи.

I wish I knew.

Как бы узнать?

How can I know? I bet this horse knows, if only he could tell me."

Конь-то знает, да не скажет.

The Horse had lifted its head. Shasta stroked its smooth-as-satin nose and said,

Конь поднял голову, и Шаста погладил его шелковый нос.

"I wish you could talk, old fellow."

- Ах, умел бы ты говорить! - воскликнул он.

And then for a second he thought he was dreaming, for quite distinctly, though in a low voice, the Horse said, "But I can."

- Я умею, - тихо, но внятно отвечал конь.

Shasta stared into its great eyes and his own grew almost as big, with astonishment.

Думая, что это ему снится, Шаста все-таки крикнул:

"How ever did you learn to talk?" he asked.

- Быть того не может!

"Hush! Not so loud," replied the Horse.

- Тише! - сказал конь.

"Where I come from, nearly all the animals talk."

- На моей родине есть говорящие животные.

"Wherever is that?" asked Shasta.

- Где это? - спросил Шаста.

"Narnia," answered the Horse. "The happy land of Narnia - Narnia of the heathery mountains and the thymy downs, Narnia of the many rivers, the plashing glens, the mossy caverns and the deep forests ringing with the hammers of the Dwarfs. Oh the sweet air of Narnia! An hour's life there is better than a thousand years in Calormen." It ended with a whinny that sounded very like a sigh. "How did you get here?" said Shasta.

- В Нарнии, - отвечал конь.

"Kidnapped," said the Horse. "Or stolen, or captured whichever you like to call it.

- Меня украли, - рассказывал конь, когда оба они успокоились.

I was only a foal at the time.

- Если хочешь, взяли в плен.

My mother warned me not to range the Southern slopes, into Archenland and beyond, but I wouldn't heed her.

Я был тогда жеребенком, и мать запрещала мне убегать далеко к Югу, но я не слушался.

And by the Lion's Mane I have paid for my folly.

И поплатился же я за это, видит Лев!

All these years I have been a slave to humans, hiding my true nature and pretending to be dumb and witless like their horses."

Много лет я служу злым людям, притворяясь тупым и немым, как их кони.

"Why didn't you tell them who you were?"

- Почему же ты им не признаешься?

"Not such a fool, that's why.

- Не такой я дурак!

If they'd once found out I could talk they would have made a show of me at fairs and guarded me more carefully than ever. My last chance of escape would have been gone." "And why -" began Shasta, but the Horse interrupted him.

Они будут показывать меня на ярмарках и сторожить еще сильнее.

"Now look," it said, "we mustn't waste time on idle questions.

Но оставим пустые беседы.

You want to know about my master the Tarkaan Anradin.

Ты хочешь знать, каков мой хозяин Анрадин.

Well, he's bad.

Он жесток.

Not too bad to me, for a war horse costs too much to be treated very badly. But you'd better be lying dead tonight than go to be a human slave in his house tomorrow."

Со мной - не очень, кони дороги, а тебе, человеку, лучше умереть, чем быть рабом в его доме.

"Then I'd better run away," said Shasta, turning very pale.

- Тогда я убегу, - сказал Шаста, сильно побледнев.

"Yes, you had," said the Horse.

- Да, беги, - сказал конь.

"But why not run away with me?"

- Со мною вместе.

"Are you going to run away too?" said Shasta.

- Ты тоже убежишь? - спросил Шаста.

"Yes, if you'll come with me," answered the Horse.

- Да, если ты убежишь, - сказал конь.

"This is the chance for both of us.

- Тогда мы, может быть, и спасемся.

You see if I run away without a rider, everyone who sees me will say

Понимаешь, если я буду без всадника, люди увидят меня и скажут:

"Stray horse" and be after me as quick as he can.

"У него нет хозяина" - и погонятся за мной.

With a rider I've a chance to get through. That's where you can help me.

А с всадником - другое дело... Вот и помоги мне.

On the other hand, you can't get very far on those two silly legs of yours (what absurd legs humans have!) without being overtaken. But on me you can outdistance any other horse in this country. That's where I can help you.

Ты ведь далеко не уйдешь на этих дурацких ногах (ну и ноги у вас, людей!), тебя поймают.

By the way, I suppose you know how to ride?"

Умеешь ты ездить верхом?

"Oh yes, of course," said Shasta.

- Конечно, - сказал Шаста.

"At least, I've ridden the donkey."

- Я часто езжу на осле.

"Ridden the what?" retorted the Horse with extreme contempt. (At least, that is what he meant.

- На чем?

Actually it came out in a sort of neigh - "Ridden the wha-ha-ha-ha-ha."

Ха-ха-ха! - презрительно усмехнулся конь (во всяком случае, хотел усмехнуться, а вышло скорей "го-го-го!.."

Talking horses always become more horsy in accent when they are angry.)

У говорящих коней лошадиный акцент сильнее, когда они не в духе).

"In other words," it continued, "you can't ride. That's a drawback. I'll have to teach you as we go along.

- Да, - продолжал он, - словом, не умеешь.

If you can't ride, can you fall?"

А падать хотя бы?

"I suppose anyone can fall," said Shasta.

- Падать умеет всякий, - отвечал Шаста.

" 1 mean can you fall and get up again without crying and mount again and fall again and yet not be afraid of falling?"

- Навряд ли, - сказал конь. - Ты умеешь падать, и вставать, и, не плача, садиться в седло, и снова падать, и не бояться?

"I - I'll try," said Shasta.

- Я... постараюсь, - сказал Шаста.

"Poor little beast," said the Horse in a gentler tone. "I forget you're only a foal.

- Бедный ты, бедный, - гораздо ласковей сказал конь, - все забываю, что ты - детеныш.

We'll make a fine rider of you in time.

Ну, ничего, со мной научишься!

And now - we mustn't start until those two in the but are asleep. Meantime we can make our plans.

Пока эти двое спорят, будем ждать, а заснут -тронемся в . путь.

My Tarkaan is on his way North to the great city, to Tashbaan itself and the court of the Tisroc -"

Мой хозяин едет на Север, в Ташбаан, ко двору Тисрока...

"I say," put in Shasta in rather a shocked voice, "oughtn't you to say 'May he live for ever'?"

- Почему ты не прибавил "да живет он вечно"? -испугался Шаста.

"Why?" asked the Horse.

- А зачем? - спросил конь.

"I'm a free Narnian.

- Я свободный гражданин Нарнии.

And why should I talk slaves' and fools' talk?

Мне не пристало говорить, как эти рабы и недоумки.

I don't want him to live for ever, and I know that he's not going to live for ever whether I want him to or not.

Я не хочу, чтобы он вечно жил, и знаю, что он умрет, чего бы ему ни желали.

And I can see you're from the free North too.

Да ведь и ты свободен, ты - с Севера.

No more of this Southern jargon between you and me!

Мы с тобой не будем говорить на их языке!

And now, back to our plans.

Ну, давай обсуждать наши планы.

As I said, my human was on his way North to Tashbaan."

Я уже сказал, что мой человек едет на Север, в Ташбаан.

"Does that mean we'd better go to the South?"

- Значит, нам надо ехать к Югу?

"I think not," said the Horse.

- Не думаю, - сказал конь.

"You see, he thinks I'm dumb and witless like his other horses.

- Если бы я был нем и глуп, как здешние лошади, я побежал бы домой, в свое стойло.

Now if I really were, the moment I got loose I'd go back home to my stable and paddock; back to his palace which is two days' journey South.

Дворец наш - на Юге, в двух днях пути.

That's where he'll look for me.

Там он и будет меня искать.

He'd never dream of my going on North on my own.

Ему и не догадаться, что я двинусь к Северу.

And anyway he will probably think that someone in the last village who saw him ride through has followed us to here and stolen me."

Скорее всего, он решит, что меня украли.

"Oh hurrah!" said Shasta.

- Ура! - закричал Шаста.

"Then we'll go North.

- На Север!

I've been longing to go to the North all my life."

Я всегда хотел его увидеть.

"Of course you have," said the Horse. "That's because of the blood that's in you.

- Конечно, - сказал конь, - ведь ты оттуда.

I'm sure you're true Northern stock.

Я уверен, что ты хорошего северного рода.

But not too loud.

Только не кричи.

I should think they'd be asleep soon now."

Скоро они заснут.

"I'd better creep back and see," suggested Shasta.

- Я лучше посмотрю, - сказал Шаста.

"That's a good idea," said the Horse.

- Хорошо, - сказал конь.

"But take care you're not caught."

- Только поосторожней.

It was a good deal darker now and very silent except for the sound of the waves on the beach, which Shasta hardly noticed because he had been hearing it day and night as long as he could remember.

Было совсем темно и очень тихо, одни лишь волны плескались о берег, но этого Шаста не замечал, он слышал их день и ночь, всю жизнь.

The cottage, as he approached it, showed no light.

Свет в хижине погасили.

When he listened at the front there was no noise. When he went round to the only window, he could hear, after a second or two, the familiar noise of the old fisherman's squeaky snore.

Он прислушался, ничего не услышал, подошел к единственному окошку и различил секунды через две знакомый храп.

It was funny to think that if all went well he would never hear it again.

Ему стало смешно: подумать только, если все пойдет как надо, он больше никогда этих звуков не услышит!

Holding his breath and feeling a little bit sorry, but much less sorry than he was glad, Shasta glided away over the grass and went to the donkey's stable, groped along to a place he knew where the key was hidden, opened the door and found the Horse's saddle and bridle which had been locked up there for the night.

Стараясь не дышать, он немножко устыдился, но радость была сильнее стыда. Тихо пошел он по траве к стойлу, где был ослик - он знал где лежит ключ, отпер дверь, отыскал седло и уздечку: их спрятали туда на ночь.

He bent forward and kissed the donkey's nose.

Потом поцеловал ослика в нос и прошептал:

"I'm sorry we can't take you," he said.

"Прости, что мы тебя не берем".

"There you are at last," said the Horse when he got back to it.

- Пришел, наконец! - сказал конь, когда он вернулся.

"I was beginning to wonder what had become of you."

- Я уже гадал, что с тобой случилось.

"I was getting your things out of the stable," replied Shasta.

- Я доставал твои вещи из стойла, - ответил Шаста.

"And now, can you tell me how to put them on?"

- Ты не скажешь, как их приладить?

For the next few minutes Shasta was at work, very cautiously to avoid jingling, while the Horse said things like,

Потом, довольно долго, он их прилаживал, стараясь ничем не звякнуть.

"Get that girth a bit tighter," or

"Тут потуже, - говорил конь.

"You'll find a buckle lower down," or

- Нет, вот здесь.

"You'll need to shorten those stirrups a good bit."

Подтяни еще".

When all was finished it said:

Напоследок он сказал:

"Now; we've got to have reins for the look of the thing, but you won't be using them.

- Вот смотри, это поводья, но ты их не трогай.

Tie them to the saddle-bow: very slack so that I can do what I like with my head. And, remember - you are not to touch them."

Приспособь их посвободней к луке седла, чтобы я двигал головой, как хотел, И главное, не трогай.

"What are they for, then?" asked Shasta.

- Зачем же они тогда? - спросил Шаста.

"Ordinarily they are for directing me," replied the Horse.

- Чтобы меня направлять, - отвечал конь.

"But as I intend to do all the directing on this journey, you'll please keep your hands to yourself.

- Но сейчас выбирать дорогу буду я, и тебе их трогать ни к чему.

And there's another thing. I'm not going to have you grabbing my mane."

А еще - не вцепляйся мне в гриву.

"But I say," pleaded Shasta. "If I'm not to hold on by the reins or by your mane, what am I to hold on by?"

- За что же мне держаться? - снова спросил Шаста.

"You hold on with your knees," said the Horse.

- Сжимай покрепче колени, - сказал конь.

"That's the secret of good riding.

- Тогда и научишься хорошо ездить.

Grip my body between your knees as hard as you like; sit straight up, straight as a poker; keep your elbows in.

Сжимай мне коленями бока сколько хочешь, а сам сиди прямо и локти не растопыривай.

And by the way, what did you do with the spurs?"

Что ты там делаешь со шпорами?

"Put them on my heels, of course," said Shasta.

- Надеваю, конечно, - сказал Шаста.

"I do know that much."

- Уж это я знаю.

"Then you can take them off and put them in the saddlebag.

- Сними их и положи в переметную суму.

We may be able to sell them when we get to Tashbaan.

Продадим в Ташбаане.

Ready?

Снял?

And now I think you can get up."

Ну, садись в седло.

"Ooh! You're a dreadful height," gasped Shasta after his first, and unsuccessful, attempt.

- Ох, какой ты высокий! - с трудом выговорил Шаста после первой неудачной попытки.

"I'm a horse, that's all," was the reply.

- Я конь, что поделаешь, - сказал конь.

"Anyone would think I was a haystack from the way you're trying to climb up me!

- А ты на меня лезешь, как на стог сена.

There, that's better.

Вот, так получше!

Now sit up and remember what I told you about your knees.

Теперь распрямись и помни насчет коленей.

Funny to think of me who has led cavalry charges and won races having a potato-sack like you in the saddle!

Смешно, честное слово! На мне скакали в бой великие воины, и дожил я до такого мешка!

However, off we go."

Что ж, поехали, - и он засмеялся, но не сердито.

It chuckled, not unkindly. And it certainly began their night journey with great caution.

Конь превзошел себя, так он был осторожен.

First of all it went just south of the fisherman's cottage to the little river which there ran into the sea, and took care to leave in the mud some very plain hoof-marks pointing South.

Сперва он пошел на Юг, старательно оставляя следы на глине, и начал переходить вброд речку, текущую в море, но на самой ее середине повернул и пошел против течения.

But as soon as they were in the middle of the ford it turned upstream and waded till they were about a hundred yards farther inland than the cottage. Then it selected a nice gravelly bit of bank which would take no footprints and came out on the Northern side. Then, still at a walking pace, it went Northward till the cottage, the one tree, the donkey's stable, and the creek - everything, in fact, that Shasta had ever known - had sunk out of sight in the grey summer-night darkness. They had been going uphill and now were at the top of the ridge - that ridge which had always been the boundary of Shasta's known world.

Потом он вышел на каменистый берег - там следов не оставишь - и долго двигался шагом, пока хижина, стойло, дерево - словом все, что знал Шаста - не растворилось в серой мгле июльской ночи.

He could not see what was ahead except that it was all open and grassy.

Тогда Шаста понял, что они уже на вершине холма, отделявшего от него мир.

It looked endless: wild and lonely and free.

Он не мог толком разобрать, что впереди - как будто и впрямь весь мир, очень большой, пустой, бесконечный.

"I say!" observed the Horse. "What a place for a gallop, eh!"

- Ах, - обрадовался конь, - самое место для галопа!

"Oh don't let's," said Shasta.

- Ой, не надо! - сказал Шаста.

"Not yet. I don't know how to - please, Horse.

- Я еще не могу... пожалуйста, конь!

I don't know your name."

Да, как тебя зовут?

"Breehy-hinny-brinny-hooky-hah," said the Horse.

- И-йо-го-го-и-га-га-га-а!..

"I'll never be able to say that," said Shasta.

- Мне не выговорить, - сказал Шаста.

"Can I call you Bree?"

- Можно я буду звать тебя Игого?

"Well, if it's the best you can do, I suppose you must," said the Horse. "And what shall I call you?"

- Что ж, зови, если иначе не можешь, - согласился конь. -А тебя как называть?

"I'm called Shasta."

- Шаста.

"H'm," said Bree. "Well, now, there's a name that's really hard to pronounce.

- Да... Вот это и впрямь не выговоришь.

But now about this gallop. It's a good deal easier than trotting if you only knew, because you don't have to rise and fall.

А насчет галопа ты не бойся, он легче рыси, не надо подниматься-опускаться.

Grip with your knees and keep your eyes straight ahead between my ears.

Сожми меня коленями (это называется шенкеля) и смотри прямо между ушей.

Don't look at the ground.

Только не гляди вниз!

If you think you're going to fall just grip harder and sit up straighter.

Если покажется, что падаешь, сожми сильнее, выпрями спину.

Ready?

Готов?

Now: for Narnia and the North."

Ну, во имя Нарнии!..

CHAPTER TWO A WAYSIDE ADVENTURE

2.

IT was nearly noon on the following day when Shasta was wakened by something warm and soft moving over his face.

Солнце стояло высоко, когда Шаста проснулся, ибо что-то теплое и влажное прикоснулось к его щеке.

He opened his eyes and found himself staring into the long face of a horse; its nose and lips were almost touching his. He remembered the exciting events of the previous night and sat up. But as he did so he groaned.

Открыв глаза, он увидел длинную конскую морду, вспомнил вчерашние события, сел, и громко застонал.

"Ow, Bree," he gasped. "I'm so sore.

- Ой, - еле выговорил он, - все у меня болит.

All over.

Все как есть.

I can hardly move."

Еле двигаюсь.

"Good morning, small one," said Bree.

- Здравствуй, маленький друг, - сказал конь.

"I was afraid you might feel a bit stiff.

Ты не бойся, это не от ушибов, ты и у пал-то раз десять, все на траву.

It can't be the falls. You didn't have more than a dozen or so, and it was all lovely, soft springy turf that must have been almost a pleasure to fall on. And the only one that might have been nasty was broken by that gorse bush.

Даже приятно... Правда, один раз ты отлетел далеко, но угодил в куст.

No: it's the riding itself that comes hard at first.

Словом, это не ушибы, так всегда бывает поначалу.

What about breakfast?

Я уже позавтракал.

I've had mine." "Oh bother breakfast.

Завтракай и ты.

Bother everything," said Shasta.

- Какой там завтрак! - сказал Шаста.

"I tell you I can't move."

- Говорю же, я двинуться не могу.

But the horse nuzzled at him with its nose and pawed him gently with a hoof till he had to get up. And then he looked about him and saw where they were.

Но конь не отставал; он трогал несчастного и копытом, и мордой, пока тот не поднялся на ноги, а поднявшись. - не огляделся.

Behind them lay a little copse. Before them the turf, dotted with white flowers, sloped down to the brow of a cliff.

Оттуда, где они ночевали, спускался пологий склон, весь в белых цветочках.

Far below them, so that the sound of the breaking waves was very faint, lay the sea.

Далеко внизу лежало море -так далеко, что едва доносился плеск волн.

Shasta had never seen it from such a height and never seen so much of it before, nor dreamed how many colours it had.

Шаста никогда не смотрел на него сверху, и не представлял, какое оно большое и разноцветное.

On either hand the coast stretched away, headland after headland, and at the points you could see the white foam running up the rocks but making no noise because it was so far off. There were gulls flying overhead and the heat shivered on the ground; it was a blazing day.

Берег уходил направо и налево, белая пена кипела у скал, день был ясный, солнце сверкало.

But what Shasta chiefly noticed was the air.

Особенно поразил Шасту здешний воздух.

He couldn't think what was missing, until at last he realized that there was no smell of fish in it. For of course, neither in the cottage nor among the nets, had he ever been away from that smell in his life.

Он долго не мог понять, чего же не хватает, пока не догадался, что нету главного - запаха рыбы. (Ведь там - и в хижине, и у сетей - рыбой пахло всегда, сколько он себя помнил.) Это ему очень понравилось, и прежняя жизнь показалась давним сном.

And this new air was so delicious, and all his old life seemed so far away, that he forgot for a moment about his bruises and his aching muscles and said:

От радости он забыл о том, как болит все тело и спросил:

"I say, Bree, didn't you say something about breakfast?"

- Ты что-то сказал насчет завтрака?

"Yes, I did," answered Bree. "I think you'll find something in the saddle-bags.

- Да, - ответил конь, - посмотри в сумках.

They're over there on that tree where you hung them up last night - or early this morning, rather."

Ты их повесил на дерево ночью... нет, скорей под утро.

They investigated the saddle-bags and the results were cheering- a meat pasty, only slightly stale, a lump of dried figs and another lump of green cheese, a little flask of wine, and some money; about forty crescents in all, which was more than Shasta had ever seen.

Он посмотрел и нашел много хорошего: совсем свежий пирог с мясом, кусок овечьего сыра, горстку сушеных фиг, плоский сосудец с вином и кошелек с деньгами. Столько денег - сорок полумесяцев - он никогда еще не видел.

While Shasta sat down - painfully and cautiously -with his back against a tree and started on the pasty, Bree had a few more mouthfuls of grass to keep him company.

Потом он осторожно сел у дерева, прислонился спиной к стволу и принялся за пирог; конь тем временем пощипывал травку.

"Won't it be stealing to use the money?" asked Shasta.

- А мы можем взять эти деньги? - спросил Шаста.- Это не воровство?

"Oh," said the Horse, looking up with its mouth full of grass, "I never thought of that. A free horse and a talking horse mustn't steal, of course. But I think it's all right. We're prisoners and captives in enemy country. That money is booty, spoil.

- Как тебе сказать, - отвечал конь, прожевывая траву. -Конечно, свободные говорящие звери красть не должны, но это... Мы с тобой бежали из плена, мы - в чужой земле, деньги - наша добыча.

Besides, how are we to get any food for you without it?

И потом, без них не прокормишься.

I suppose, like all humans, you won't eat natural food like grass and oats."

Насколько мне известно, вы, люди, не едите травы и овса.

"I can't."

- Не едим.

"Ever tried?"

- А ты пробовал?

"Yes, I have.

- Да, бывало.

I can't get it down at all.

Нет, не могу.

You couldn't either if you were me."

И ты бы не мог на моем месте.

"You're rum little creatures, you humans," remarked Bree.

- Странные вы твари, - заметил конь.

When Shasta had finished his breakfast (which was by far the nicest he had ever eaten), Bree said,

Пока Шаста доедал лучший завтрак в своей жизни, друг его сказал:

"I think I'll have a nice roll before we put on that saddle again."

"Покатаюсь-ка, благо - без седла!.."

And he proceeded to do so.

Лег навзничь и стал кататься по земле, приговаривая:

"That's good.

- Ах, хорошо!

That's very good," he said, rubbing his back on the turf and waving all four legs in the air.

Спину почешешь, ногами помашешь.

"You ought to have one too, Shasta," he snorted. "It's most refreshing."

Покатайся и ты, сразу легче станет.

But Shasta burst out laughing and said,"You do look funny when you're on your back!"

Но Шаста засмеялся и сказал: - Какой ты смешной, когда лежишь на спине!

"I look nothing of the sort," said Bree. But then suddenly he rolled round on his side, raised his head and looked hard at Shasta, blowing a little. "Does it really look funny?" he asked in an anxious voice.

- Ничего подобного! - ответил конь, но тут же лег на бок и прибавил не без испуга: - Неужели смешной?

"Yes, it does," replied Shasta.

- Да, - отвечал Шаста.

"But what does it matter?"

- Ну и что?

"You don't think, do you," said Bree, "that it might be a thing talking horses never do - a silly, clownish trick I've learned from the dumb ones?

- А вдруг говорящие лошади так не делают? -перепугался конь. - Ведь я научился у немых глупых лошадей... Какой ужас!

It would be dreadful to find, when I get back to Narnia, that I've picked up a lot of low, bad habits.

Прискачу в Нарнию, и окажется, что я не умею себя вести.

What do you think, Shasta?

Как ты думаешь, Шаста?

Honestly, now.

Нет, честно.

Don't spare my feelings.

Я не обижусь.

Should you think the real, free horses - the talking kind - do roll?"

Настоящие, свободные кони... говорящие... они катаются?

"How should I know?

- Откуда же мне знать?

Anyway I don't think I should bother about it if I were you.

Я бы на твоем месте об этом не думал.

We've got to get there first.

Приедем - увидим.

Do you know the way?"

Ты знаешь дорогу?

"I know my way to Tashbaan.

- До Ташбаана - знаю.

After that comes the desert.

Потом дороги нет, там большая пустыня.

Oh, we'll manage the desert somehow, never fear.

Ничего, ты не бойся, одолеем!

Why, we'll be in sight of the Northern mountains then. Think of it!

Нам будут видны горы, ты подумай, северные горы!

To Narnia and the North!

За ними Нарния!

Nothing will stop us then. But I'd be glad to be past Tashbaan.

Только бы пройти Ташбаан!

You and I are safer away from cities."

От городов надо держаться подальше.

"Can't we avoid it?"

- Обойти его нельзя?

"Not without going along way inland, and that would take us into cultivated land and main roads; and I wouldn't know the way.

- Тогда придется сильно кружить, боюсь заплутаться.

No, we'll just have to creep along the coast.

В глубине страны - большие дороги, возделанные земли... Нет, пойдем вдоль берега.

Up here on the downs we'll meet nothing but sheep and rabbits and gulls and a few shepherds.

Тут нет никого, кроме овец, кроликов и чаек, разве что пастух-другой.

And by the way, what about starting?"

Что ж, тронемся?

Shasta's legs ached terribly as he saddled Bree and climbed into the saddle, but the Horse was kindly to him and went at a soft pace all afternoon.

Шаста оседлал коня и с трудом сел в седло, ноги у него очень болели, но Игого сжалился над ним и до самых сумерек шел шагом.

When evening twilight came they dropped by steep tracks into a valley and found a village.

Когда уже смеркалось, они спустились по тропкам в долину и увидели селение.

Before they got into it Shasta dismounted and entered it on foot to buy a loaf and some onions and radishes. The Horse trotted round by the fields in the dusk and met Shasta at the far side.

Шаста спешился и купил там хлеба, лука и редиски, а конь, обогнув селение, остановился дальше, в поле.

This became their regular plan every second night.

Через два дня они снова так сделали, и через четыре - тоже.

These were great days for Shasta, and every day better than the last as his muscles hardened and he fell less often.

Все эти дни Шаста блаженствовал. Ноги и руки болели все меньше.

Even at the end of his training Bree still said he sat like a bag of flour in the saddle. "And even if it was safe, young 'un, I'd be ashamed to be seen with you on the main road." But in spite of his rude words Bree was a patient teacher. No one can teach riding so well as a horse.

Конь уверял, что он сидит в седле, как мешок ("Стыдно, если нас увидят!" - говорил он), но учителем был терпеливым - никто не научит ездить верхом лучше, чем сама лошадь.

Shasta learned to trot, to canter, to jump, and to keep his seat even when Bree pulled up suddenly or swung unexpectedly to the left or the right - which, as Bree told him, was a thing you might have to do at any moment in a battle.

Шаста уже не боялся рыси и не падал, когда конь останавливался с разбегу или неожиданно кидался в сторону (оказывается, так часто делают в битве).

And then of course Shasta begged to be told of the battles and wars in which Bree had carried the Tarkaan. And Bree would tell of forced marches and the fording of swift rivers, of charges and of fierce fights between cavalry and cavalry when the war horses fought as well as the men, being all fierce stallions, trained to bite and kick, and to rear at the right moment so that the horse's weight as well as the rider's would come down on a enemy's crest in the stroke of sword or battleaxe.

Конечно, Шаста просил, чтобы конь рассказал ему о том, как сражался вместе с тарханом; и тот рассказывал, как они переходили вброд реки, и долго шли без отдыха, и бились с вражьим войском; боевые кони, самой лучшей крови, бьются не хуже воинов: кусаются, лягаются, и умеют, когда надо, повернуться так, чтобы всадник получше ударил врага мечом или боевым топориком.

But Bree did not want to talk about the wars as often as Shasta wanted to hear about them.

Но рассказывал он реже, чем Шаста о том просил.

"Don't speak of them, youngster," he would say. "They were only the Tisroc's wars and I fought in them as a slave and a dumb beast.

- Ладно, не надо, - говорил он, - Сражался я по воле Тис-рока, словно раб или немая лошадь.

Give me the Narnian wars where I shall fight as a free Horse among my own people! Those will be wars worth talking about.

Вот в Нарнии, среди своих, я буду сражаться, как свободный!

Narnia and the North!

За Нарнию!

Bra-ha-ha! Broo hoo!"

О-го-го-го-о!

Shasta soon learned, when he heard Bree talking like that, to prepare for a gallop.

Вскоре Шаста понял, что после таких речей конь пускается в галоп.

After they had travelled on for weeks and weeks past more bays and headlands and rivers and villages than Shasta could remember, there came a moonlit night when they started their journey at evening, having slept during the day.

Уже не одну неделю двигались они вдоль моря и видели больше бухточек, речек и селений, чем Шаста мог запомнить. Однажды, в лунную ночь, они не спали, ибо выспались днем, в путь вышли под вечер.

They had left the downs behind them and were crossing a wide plain with a forest about half a mile away on their left.

Оставив позади холмы, они пересекали равнины. Слева, в полумиле, был лес.

The sea, hidden by low sandhills, was about the same distance on their right.

Море лежало справа, за низкой песчаной дюной.

They had jogged along for about an hour, sometimes trotting and sometimes walking, when Bree suddenly stopped.

Конь то шел шагом, то пускался рысью, но вдруг он резко остановился.

"What's up?" said Shasta.

- Что там? - спросил Шаста.

"S-s-ssh!" said Bree, craning his neck round and twitching his ears.

- Тиш-ш! - сказал конь, насторожив уши.

"Did you hear something?

- Ты ничего не слышал?

Listen."

Слушай!

"It sounds like another horse - between us and the wood," said Shasta after he had listened for about a minute.

- Как будто лошадь, к лесу поближе, - сказал Шаста, послушав с минутку.

"It is another horse," said Bree.

- Да, это лошадь, - сказал конь.

"And that's what I don't like."

- Ах, нехорошо!..

"Isn't it probably just a farmer riding home late?" said Shasta with a yawn.

- Ну, что такого, крестьянин едет! - сказал Шаста.

"Don't tell me!" said Bree. "That's not a farmer's riding. Nor a farmer's horse either.

- Крестьяне так не ездят, - возразил Игого, - и кони у них не такие.

Can't you tell by the sound?

Неужели не слышишь?

That's quality, that horse is. And it's being ridden by a real horseman.

Это настоящий конь и настоящий тархан.

I tell you what it is, Shasta. There's a Tarkaan under the edge of that wood. Not on his war horse - it's too light for that. On a fine blood mare, I should say."

Нет, не конь... слишком легко ступает... так, так... Это прекраснейшая кобыла.

"Well, it's stopped now, whatever it is," said Shasta.

- Что ж, сейчас она остановилась, - сказал Шаста.

"You're right," said Bree.

- Верно, - сказал конь.

"And why should he stop just when we do?

- А почему?

Shasta, my boy, I do believe there's someone shadowing us at last."

Ведь и мы остановились... Друг мой, кто-то выследил нас.

"What shall we do?" said Shasta in a lower whisper than before.

- Что же нам делать? - тихо спросил Шаста.

"Do you think he can see us as well as hear us?"

- Как ты думаешь, они нас видят?

"Not in this light so long as we stay quite still," answered Bree.

- Нет, слишком темно, - сказал конь.

"But look! There's a cloud coming up.

- Смотри, вон туча!

I'll wait till that gets over the moon. Then we'll get off to our right as quietly as we can, down to the shore. We can hide among the sandhills if the worst comes to the worst."

Когда она закроет луну, мы как можно тише двинемся к морю. Если что, песок нас скроет.

They waited till the cloud covered the moon and then, first at a walking pace and afterwards at a gentle trot, made for the shore.

Они подождали, и сперва - шагом, потом легкой рысью двинулись на берег.

The cloud was bigger and thicker than it had looked at first and soon the night grew very dark.

Но туча была уж очень темной, а море все не показывалось.

Just as Shasta was saying to himself,

Шаста подумал:

"We must be nearly at those sandhills by now," his heart leaped into his mouth because an appalling noise had suddenly risen up out of the darkness ahead; a long snarling roar, melancholy and utterly savage. Instantly Bree swerved round and began galloping inland again as fast as he could gallop.

"Наверное, мы уже проехали дюны", как вдруг сердце у него упало: оттуда, спереди, послышалось долгое, скорбное, жуткое рычанье, В тот же миг конь повернул и понесся во весь опор к лесу, от берега.

"What is it?" gasped Shasta.

- Что это? - еле выговорил Шаста.

"Lions!" said Bree, without checking his pace or turning his head.

- Львы! - на скаку отвечал конь, не оборачиваясь.

After that there was nothing but sheer galloping for some time.

После этого оба молчали, пока перед ними не сверкнула вода.

At last they splashed across a wide, shallow stream and Bree came to a stop on the far side.

Конь перешел вброд широкую мелкую речку и остановился.

Shasta noticed that he was trembling and sweating all over.

Он весь вспотел и сильно дрожал.

"That water may have thrown the brute off our scent," panted Bree when he had partly got his breath again.

- Теперь не унюхают, - сказал конь, немного отдышавшись. - Вода отбивает запах.

"We can walk for a bit now."

Пройдемся немного.

As they walked Bree said,

Пока они шли, он сказал:

"Shasta, I'm ashamed of myself.

- Шаста, мне очень стыдно.

I'm just as frightened as a common, dumb Calor mene horse.

Я перепугался, как немая тархистанская лошадь.

I am really. I don't feel like a Talking Horse at all.

Да, я недостоин называться говорящим конем.

I don't mind swords and lances and arrows but I can't bear - those creatures. I think I'll trot for a bit."

Я не боюсь мечей и копий, и стрел, но это... это... Пройдусь-ка я рысью.

About a minute later, however, he broke into a gallop again, and no wonder. For the roar broke out again, this time on their left from the direction of the forest.

Но рысью он шел недолго; уже через минуту он пустился галопом, что неудивительно, ибо совсем близко раздался глухой рев, на сей раз - слева, из леса.

"Two of them," moaned Bree. When they had galloped for several minutes without any further noise from the lions Shasta said,

- Еще один, - проговорил он на бегу.

"I say! That other horse is galloping beside us now. Only a stone's throw away."

- Эй, слушай, - крикнул Шаста, - та лошадь тоже скачет!

"All the b-better," panted Bree.

- Ну и хо-хо-хорошо! - выговорил конь.

"Tarkaan on it - will have a sword - protect us all."

- У тархана меч... Он защитит нас.

"But, Bree!" said Shasta.

- Что ты! - сказал Шаста.

"We might just as well be killed by lions as caught. Or 1 might. They'll hang me for horsestealing."

- Тебе все львы, да львы! Нас могут поймать. Меня повесят как конокрада!

He was feeling less frightened of lions than Bree because he had never met a lion; Bree had.

Он меньше чем конь боялся львов, потому что никогда их не видел.

Bree only snorted in answer but he did sheer away to his right.

Конь только фыркнул в ответ и прянул вправо.

Oddly enough the other horse seemed also to be sheering away to the left, so that in a few seconds the space between them had widened a good deal. But as soon as it did so there came two more lions' roars, immediately after one another, one on the right and the other on the left, the horses began drawing nearer together.

Как ни странно, другая лошадь прянула влево, и вслед за этим кто-то зарычал - сперва справа, потом слева. Лошади кинулись друг к другу.

So, apparently, did the lions. The roaring of the brutes on each side was horribly close and they seemed to be keeping up with the galloping horses quite easily.

Львы, видимо, тоже - они рычали попеременно, с обеих сторон, не отставая от скачущих лошадей.

Then the cloud rolled away. The moonlight, astonishingly bright, showed up everything almost as if it were broad day. The two horses and two riders were galloping neck to neck and knee to knee just as if they were in a race.

Наконец, луна выплыла из-за туч, и в ярком свете Шаста увидел ясно, как днем, что лошади несутся морда к морде, словно на скачках.

Indeed Bree said (afterwards) that a finer race had never been seen in Calormen.

Игого потом говорил, что таких скачек в Тархистане и не видывали.

Shasta now gave himself up for lost and began to wonder whether lions killed you quickly or played with you as a cat plays with a mouse and how much it would hurt.

Шаста уже не надеялся ни на что. Он думал лишь о том, сразу съедает тебя лев или сперва играет, как кошка с мышкой, и очень ли это больно.

At the same time (one sometimes does this at the most frightful moments) he noticed everything.

Думал он об этом, но видел все (так бывает в очень страшные минуты).

He saw that the other rider was a very small, slender person, mail-clad (the moon shone on the mail) and riding magnificently. He had no beard.

Он видел, что другой всадник мал ростом, что кольчуга его ярко сверкает, в седле он сидит как нельзя лучше, а бороды у него нет.

Something flat and shining was spread out before them.

Что-то блеснуло внизу перед ними.

Before Shasta had time even to guess what it was there was a great splash and he found his mouth half full of salt water.

Прежде, чем Шаста догадался, что это, он услышал всплеск и ощутил во рту вкус соленой воды.

The shining thing had been a long inlet of the sea.

Они попали в узкий рукав, отходящий от моря.

Both horses were swimming and the water was up to Shasta's knees.

Обе лошади плыли, и вода доходила Шасте до колен.

There was an angry roaring behind them and looking back Shasta saw a great, shaggy, and terrible shape crouched on the water's edge; but only one.

Сзади слышалось сердитое рычанье и, оглянувшись, Шаста увидел у воды темную глыбу, но одну.

"We must have shaken off the other lion," he thought.

"Другой лев отстал", - подумал он.

The lion apparently did not think its prey worth a wetting; at any rate it made no attempt to take the water in pursuit.

По-видимому, лев не собирался ради них лезть в воду.

The two horses, side by side, were now well out into the middle of the creek and the opposite shore could be clearly seen. The Tarkaan had not yet spoken a word.

Кони наполовину переплыли узкий залив, другой берег уже был виден, а тархан не говорил ни слова.

"But he will," thought Shasta.

"Заговорит, - подумал Шаста.

"As soon as we have landed. What am I to say? I must begin thinking out a story."

- Как только выйдем на берег. Что я ему скажу? Надо что-нибудь выдумать..."

Then, suddenly, two voices spoke at his side.

И тут он услышал два голоса.

"Oh, I am so tired," said the one.

- Ах, как я устала!.. - говорил один.

"Hold your tongue, Hwin, and don't be a fool," said the other.

- Тише, Уинни! - говорил другой. - Придержи язычок!

"I'm dreaming," thought Shasta.

"Это мне снится", - подумал Шаста. -

"I could have sworn that other horse spoke."

"Честное слово, та лошадь заговорила!"

Soon the horses were no longer swimming but walking and soon with a great sound of water running off their sides and tails and with a great crunching of pebbles under eight hoofs, they came out on the farther beach of the inlet.

Вскоре обе лошади уже не плыли, а шли, а потом - вылезли на берег. Вода струилась с них, камешки хрустели под копытами.

The Tarkaan, to Shasta's surprise, showed no wish to ask questions.

Маленький всадник, как это ни странно, ни о чем не спрашивал.

He did not even look at Shasta but seemed anxious to urge his horse straight on.

Он даже не глядел на Шасту.

Bree, however, at once shouldered himself in the other horse's way. "Broo-hoo-hah!" he snorted.

Но Игого вплотную подошел к другой лошади и громко фыркнул.

"Steady there! I heard you, I did. There's no good pretending, Ma'am. 1 heard you.

- Стой! - сказал он. - Я тебя слышал. Меня не обманешь.

You're a Talking Horse, a Narnian horse just like me."

Госпожа моя, ты говорящая лошадь, ты тоже из Нарнии!

"What's it got to do with you if she is?" said the strange rider fiercely, laying hand on sword-hilt.

- Тебе какое дело? - вскрикнул странный тархан, и схватился за эфес.

But the voice in which the words were spoken had already told Shasta something.

Но голос его кое-что подсказал Шасте.

"Why, it's only a girl!" he exclaimed.

- Да это девочка! - догадался он.

"And what business is it of yours if I am only a girl?" snapped the stranger.

- А тебе какое дело? - продолжала незнакомка.

"You're probably only a boy: a rude, common little boy - a slave probably, who's stolen his master's horse." "That's all you know," said Shasta.

- Зато ты - мальчик! Грубый, глупый мальчишка! Наверное - раб и конокрад.

"He's not a thief, little Tarkheena," said Bree.

- Нет, маленькая госпожа, - сказал конь. - Он не украл меня.

"At least, if there's been any stealing, you might just as well say I stole him.

Если уж на то пошло, я его украл.

And as for its not being my business, you wouldn't expect me to pass a lady of my own race in this strange country without speaking to her? It's only natural I should."

Что же до того, мое ли это дело - посуди сама. Земляки непременно приветствуют друг друга на чужбине.

"I think it's very natural too," said the mare.

- Конечно, - поддержала его лошадь.

"I wish you'd held your tongue, Hwin," said the girl.

- Уж ты-то молчи! - сказала девочка.

"Look at the trouble you've got us into."

- Видишь, в какую беду я из-за тебя попала!

"I don't know about trouble," said Shasta.

- Никакой беды нет, - сказал Шаста.

"You can clear off as soon as you like.

- Можете ехать, куда ехали.

We shan't keep you."

Мы вас не держим.

"No, you shan't," said the girl.

- Еще бы! - вскричала всадница.

"What quarrelsome creatures these humans are," said Bree to the mare.

- Как трудно с людьми!.. - сказал кобыле конь.

"They're as bad as mules. Let's try to talk a little sense. I take it, ma'am, your story is the same as mine?

- Ну просто мулы... Давай, мы с тобой разберемся.

Captured in early youth - years of slavery among the Calormenes?"

Должно быть, госпожа, тебя тоже взяли в плен, когда ты была жеребенком?

"Too true, sir," said the mare with a melancholy whinny.

- Да, господин мой, - печально отвечала Уинни.

"And now, perhaps - escape?"

- А теперь ты бежала?

"Tell him to mind his own business, Hwin," said the girl.

- Скажи ему, чтобы не лез, когда не просят, -вставила всадница.

"No, I won't, Aravis," said the mare putting her ears back.

- Нет, Аравита, не скажу, - ответила Уинни.

"This is my escape just as much as yours. And I'm sure a noble war-horse like this is not going to betray us. We are trying to escape, to get to Narnia."

- Я и впрямь бежала, Не только ты, но и я. Такой благородный конь нас не выдаст. Господин мой, мы держим путь в Нарнию.

"And so, of course, are we," said Bree. "Of course you guessed that at once.

- Конечно, - сказал конь. - И мы тоже.

A little boy in rags riding (or trying to ride) a war-horse at dead of night couldn't mean anything but an escape of some sort.

Всякий поймет, что оборвыш, едва сидящий в седле, откуда-то сбежал.

And, if I may say so, a highborn Tarkheena riding alone at night - dressed up in her brother's armour -and very anxious for everyone to mind their own business and ask her no questions - well, if that's not fishy, call me a cob!"

Но не странно ли, что молодая тархина едет ночью, без свиты, в кольчуге своего брата, и боится чужих, и просит всех не лезть не в свое дело?

"All right then," said Aravis. "You've guessed it. Hwin and I are running away. We are trying to get to Narnia. And now, what about it?"

- Ну, хорошо, - сказала девочка. - Ты угадал, мы с Уинни сбежали из дому. Мы едем в Нарнию. Что же дальше?

"Why, in that case, what is to prevent us all going together?" said Bree. "I trust, Madam Hwin, you will accept such assistance and protection as I may be able to give you on the journey?"

- Дальше мы будем держаться вместе, - ответил конь. -Надеюсь, госпожа моя, ты не откажешься от моей защиты и помощи?

"Why do you keep talking to my horse instead of to me?" asked the girl.

- Почему ты спрашиваешь мою лошадь, а не меня? - разгневалась Аравита.

"Excuse me, Tarkheena," said Bree (with just the slightest backward tilt of his ears), "but that's Calormene talk.

- Прости меня, госпожа, - сказал конь, чуть-чуть прижимая книзу уши, - у нас в Нарнии так не говорят.

We're free Narnians, Hwin and I, and I suppose, if you're running away to Narnia, you want to be one too. In that case Hwin isn't your horse any longer. One might just as well say you're her human."

Мы с Уинни -свободные лошади, а не здешние немые клячи. Если ты бежишь в Нарнию, помни: Уинни - не "твоя лошадь". Скорее уж ты "ее девочка".

The girl opened her mouth to speak and then stopped.

Аравита раскрыла рот, но заговорила не сразу.

Obviously she had not quite seen it in that light before.

Вероятно, раньше она так не думала.

"Still," she said after a moment's pause, "I don't know that there's so much point in all going together. Aren't we more likely to be noticed?"

- А все-таки, - сказала она наконец, - зачем нам ехать вместе? Ведь нас скорее заметят.

"Less," said Bree; and the mare said, "Oh do let's. I should feel much more comfortable. We're not even certain of the way. I'm sure a great charger like this knows far more than we do."

- Нет, - сказал Игого; а Уинни его поддержала: -Поедем вместе, поедем! Я буду меньше бояться. Я и дороги толком не знаю. Такой замечательный конь, куда умнее меня.

"Oh come on, Bree," said Shasta, "and let them go their own way. Can't you see they don't want us?"

Шаста сказал: - Оставь ты их! Видишь, они не хотят...

"We do," said Hwin.

- Мы хотим! - перебила его Уинни.

"Look here," said the girl.

- Вот что, - сказала девочка.

"I don't mind going with you, Mr War-Horse, but what about this boy? How do I know he's not a spy?"

- Против вас, господин конь, я ничего не имею, но откуда вы знаете, что этот мальчишка нас не выдаст?

"Why don't you say at once that you think I'm not good enough for you?" said Shasta.

- Скажи уж прямо, что я тебе - не компания! -воскликнул Шаста.

"Be quiet, Shasta," said Bree. "The Tarkheena's question is quite reasonable. I'll vouch for the boy, Tarkheena. He's been true to me and a good friend. And he's certainly either a Narnian or an Archenlander."

- Не кипятись, - сказал конь. - Госпожа права. Нет, - обратился он к ней, - я за него ручаюсь. Он верен мне, он добрый товарищ. К тому же он, несомненно, из Нарнии или Орландии.

"All right, then. Let's go together." But she didn't say anything to Shasta and it was obvious that she wanted Bree, not him.

- Хорошо, поедем вместе, - сказала она, но не мальчику, а коню.

"Splendid!" said Bree.

- Я очень рад! - сказал конь.

"And now that we've got the water between us and those dreadful animals, what about you two humans taking off our saddles and our all having a rest and hearing one another's stories."

- Что ж, вода - позади, звери - тоже, не расседлать ли вам нас, не отдохнуть ли, и не послушать ли друг про друга?

Both the children unsaddled their horses and the horses had a little grass and Aravis produced rather nice things to eat from her saddle-bag" But Shasta sulked and said No thanks, and that he wasn't hungry.

Дети расседлали коней, кони принялись щипать траву, Аравита вынула из сумы много вкусных вещей.

And he tried to put on what he thought very grand and stiff manners, but as a fisherman's but is not usually a good place for learning grand manners, the result was dreadful.

Шаста есть отказался, стараясь говорить как можно учтивей, словно настоящий вельможа, но в рыбачьей хижине этому не научишься, и получалось не то.

And he half knew that it wasn't a success and then became sulkier and more awkward than ever. Meanwhile the two horses were getting on splendidly.

Он это, в сущности, понимал, становился все угрюмей, вел себя совсем уж неловко; кони же прекрасно поладили.

They remembered the very same places in Narnia -"the grasslands up above Beaversdam" and found that they were some sort of second cousins once removed.

Они вспоминали любимые места в Нарнии и выяснили, что приходятся друг другу троюродными братом и сестрой.

This made things more and more uncomfortable for the humans until at last Bree said, "And now, Tarkheena, tell us your story. And don't hurry it - I'm feeling comfortable now."

Людям стало еще труднее, и тут Игого сказал: -Маленькая госпожа, поведай нам свою повесть. И не спеши, за нами никто не гонится.

Aravis immediately began, sitting quite still and using a rather different tone and style from her usual one.

Аравита немедленно села, красиво скрестив ноги, и важно начала свой рассказ.

For in Calormen, story-telling (whether the stories are true or made up) is a thing you're taught, just as English boys and girls are taught essay-writing.

Надо сказать вам, что в этой стране и правду, и неправду рассказывают особым слогом; этому учат с детства, как учат у нас писать сочинения.

The difference is that people want to hear the stories, whereas I never heard of anyone who wanted to read the essays.

Только рассказы эти слушать можно, а сочинений, если я не ошибаюсь, не читает никто и никогда.

CHAPTER THREE AT THE GATES OF TASHBAAN "Mr name," said the girl at once, "is Aravis Tarkheena and I am the only daughter of Kidrash Tarkaan, the son of Rishti Tarkaan, the son of Kidrash Tarkaan, the son of Ilsombreh Tisroc, the son of Ardeeb Tisroc who was descended in a right line from the god Tash.

- Меня зовут Аравитой, - начала рассказчица. - Я прихожусь единственной дочерью могучему Кидраш-тархану, сыну Ришти-тархана, сына Кидраш-тархана, сына Ильсомбрэз-тисрока, сына Ардиб-тисрока, потомка богини Таш.

My father is the lord of the province of Calavar and is one who has the right of standing on his feet in his shoes before the face of Tisroc himself (may he live for ever).

Отец мой, владетель Калавара, наделен правом стоять в туфлях перед Тисроком (да живет он вечно).

My mother (on whom be the peace of the gods) is dead and my father has married another wife.

Мать моя ушла к богам, и отец женился снова.

One of my brothers has fallen in battle against the rebels in the far west and the other is a child.

Один из моих братьев пал в бою с мятежниками, другой еще мал.

Now it came to pass that my father's wife, my step-mother, hated me, and the sun appeared dark in her eyes as long as I lived in my father's house.

Случилось так, что мачеха меня невзлюбила, и солнце казалось ей черным, пока я жила в отчем доме.

And so she persuaded my father to promise me in marriage to Ahoshta Tarkaan.

Потому она и подговорила своего супруга, а моего отца, выдать меня за Ахошту-тархана.

Now this Ahoshta is of base birth, though in these latter years he has won the favour of the Tisroc (may he live for ever) by flattery and evil counsels, and is now made a Tarkaan and the lord of many cities and is likely to be chosen as the Grand Vizier when the present Grand Vizier dies. Moreover he is at least sixty years old and has a hump on his back and his face resembles that of an ape.

Человек этот низок родом, но вошел в милость к Тисроку (да живет он вечно), ибо льстив и весьма коварен, и стал тарханом, и получил во владение города, а вскоре станет великим визирем, Годами он стар, видом гнусен, кособок и повадкою схож с обезьяной.

Nevertheless my father, because of the wealth and power of this Ahoshta, and being persuaded by his wife, sent messengers offering me in marriage, and the offer was favourably accepted and Ahoshta sent word that he would marry me this very year at the time of high summer.

Но мой отец, повинуясь жене и прельстившись его богатством, послал к нему гонцов, которых он милостиво принял и прислал с ними послание о том, что женится на мне нынешним летом.

"When this news was brought to me the sun appeared dark in my eyes and I laid myself on my bed and wept for a day. But on the second day I rose up and washed my face and caused my mare Hwin to be saddled and took with me a sharp dagger which my brother had carried in the western wars and rode out alone. And when my father's house was out of sight and I was come to a green open place in a certain wood where there were no dwellings of men, I dismounted from Hwin my mare and took out the dagger.

Когда я это узнала, солнце померкло для меня и я легла на ложе и плакала целые сутки, Наутро я встала, умылась, велела оседлать кобылу по имени Уинни, взяла кинжал моего брата, погибшего в западных битвах, и поскакала в зеленый дол.

Then I parted my clothes where I thought the readiest way lay to my heart and I prayed to all the gods that as soon as I was dead I might find myself with my brother.

Там я спешилась, разорвала мои одежды, чтобы сразу найти сердце, и взмолилась к богам, чтобы поскорее оказаться там же, где брат.

After that I shut my eyes and my teeth and prepared to drive the dagger into my heart. But before I had done so, this mare spoke with the voice of one of the daughters of men and said,

Потом я закрыла глаза, сжала зубы, но тут кобыла моя промолвила как дочь человеческая:

"O my mistress, do not by any means destroy yourself, for if you live you may yet have good fortune but all the dead are dead alike."

"О, госпожа, не губи себя! Если ты останешься жить, ты еще будешь счастлива, а мертвые -мертвы".

"I didn't say it half so well as that," muttered the mare.

- Я выразилась не так красиво, - заметила Уинни.

"Hush, Ma'am, hush," said Bree, who was thoroughly enjoying the story.

- Ничего, госпожа, так надо! - сказал ей Игого, наслаждавшийся рассказом.

"She's telling it in the grand Calormene manner and no story-teller in a Tisroc's court could do it better.

- Это высокий тархистанский стиль. Хозяйка твоя прекрасно им владеет.

Pray go on, Tarkheena."

Продолжай, тархина!

"When I heard the language of men uttered by my mare," continued Aravis, "I said to myself, the fear of death has disordered my reason and subjected me to delusions. And I became full of shame for none of my lineage ought to fear death more than the biting of a gnat.

- Услышав такие слова. - продолжала Аравита, - я подумала, что разум мой помутился с горя, и устыдилась, ибо предки мои боялись смерти не больше, чем комариного жала.

Therefore I addressed myself a second time to the stabbing, but Hwin came near to me and put her head in between me and the dagger and discoursed to me most excellent reasons and rebuked me as a mother rebukes her daughter.

Снова занесла я нож, но кобыла моя Уинни просунула морду между ним и мною и обратилась ко мне с разумнейшей речью, ласково укоряя меня, как мать укоряла бы дочь.

And now my wonder was so great that I forgot about killing myself and about Ahoshta and said, 'O my mare, how have you learned to speak like one of the daughters of men?' And Hwin told me what is known to all this company, that in Narnia there are beasts that talk, and how she herself was stolen from thence when she was a little foal.

Удивление мое было так сильно, что я забыла и о себе, и об Ахоште. "Как ты научилась говорить, о кобыла?" - обратилась я к ней, и она поведала то, что вы уже знаете: там, в Нарнии, живут говорящие звери, и ее украли оттуда, когда она была жеребенком.

She told me also of the woods and waters of Narnia and the castles and the great ships, till I said, 'In the name of Tash and Azaroth and Zardeenah Lady of the Night, I have a great wish to be in that country of Narnia.' 'O my mistress,' answered the mare, 'if you were in Narnia you would be happy, for in that land no maiden is forced to marry against her will.'

Рассказы ее о темных лесах и светлых реках, и кораблях, и замках были столь прекрасны, что я воскликнула: "Молю тебя богиней Таш, и Азаротом, и Зардинах, владычицей мрака, отвези меня в эту дивную землю!" -

"And when we had talked together for a great time hope returned to me and I rejoiced that I had not killed myself.

"О, госпожа! - отвечала мне кобыла моя Уинни, - в Нарнии ты обрела бы счастье, ибо там ни одну девицу не выдают замуж насильно". Надежда вернулась ко мне и я благодарила богов, что не успела себя убить.

Moreover it was agreed between Hwin and me that we should steal ourselves away together and we planned it in this fashion. We returned to my father's house and I put on my gayest clothes and sang and danced before my father and pretended to be delighted with the marriage which he had prepared for me. Also I said to him, O my father and O the delight of my eyes, give me your licence and permission to go with one of my maidens alone for three days into the woods to do secret sacrifices to Zardeenah, Lady of the Night and of Maidens, as is proper and customary for damsels when they must bid farewell to the service of Zardeenah and prepare themselves for marriage.'

Мы решили вернуться домой и украсть друг друга. Выполняя задуманное нами, я надела в доме отца лучшие мои одежды и пела, и плясала, и притворялась веселой, а через несколько дней обратилась к Кидраш-тархану с такими словами: "О, услада моих очей, могучий Кидраш, разреши мне удалиться в лес на три дня с одной из моих прислужниц, дабы принести тайные жертвы Зардинах, владычице мрака и девства, как и подобает девице, выходящей замуж, ибо я вскоре уйду от нее к другим богам".

And he answered, ' O my daughter and O the delight of my eyes, so shall it be.'

И он отвечал мне: "Услада моих очей, да будет так".

"But when I came out from the presence of my father I went immediately to the oldest of his slaves, his secretary, who had dandled me on his knees when I was a baby and loved me more than the air and the light.

Покинув отца, я немедля отправилась к старейшему из его рабов, мудрому советнику, который был мне нянькой в раннем детстве и любил меня больше, чем воздух или ясный солнечный свет.

And I swore him to be secret and begged him to write a certain letter for me.

Я велела ему написать за меня письмо.

And he wept and implored me to change my resolution but in the end he said, 'To hear is to obey,' and did all my will.

Он рыдал и молил меня остаться дома, но потом смирился и сказал: "Слушаю, о госпожа, и повинуюсь!".

And I sealed the letter and hid it in my bosom."

И я запечатала это письмо и спрятала его на груди.

"But what was in the letter?" asked Shasta.

- А что там было написано? - спросил Шаста.

"Be quiet, youngster," said Bree. "You're spoiling the story. She'll tell us all about the letter in the right place. Go on, Tarkheena."

- Подожди, мой маленький друг, - сказал Игого. -Ты портишь рассказ. Мы все узнаем в свое время. Продолжай, тархина.

"Then I called the maid who was to go with me to the woods and perform the rites of Zardeenah and told her to wake me very early in the morning. And I became merry with her and gave her wine to drink; but I had mixed such things in her cup that I knew she must sleep for a night and a day.

- Потом я кликнула рабыню и велела ей разбудить меня до зари, и угостила ее вином, и подмешала к нему сонного зелья.

As soon as the household of my father had committed themselves to sleep I arose and put on an armour of my brother's which I always kept in my chamber in his memory. I put into my girdle all the money I had and certain choice jewels and provided myself also with food, and saddled the mare with my own hands and rode away in the second watch of the night. I directed my course not to the woods where my father supposed that I would go but north and east to Tashbaan.

Когда весь дом уснул, я надела кольчугу погибшего брата, которая хранилась в моих покоях, взяла все деньги, какие у меня были, и драгоценные камни, и еду. Я оседлала сама кобылу мою Уинни, и еще до второй стражи мы с нею ушли - не в лес, как думал отец, а на север и на восток, к Ташбаану.

"Now for three days and more I knew that my father would not seek me, being deceived by the words I had said to him.

Я знала, что трое суток, не меньше, отец не будет искать меня, обманутый моими словами.

And on the fourth day we arrived at the city of Azim Balda. Now Azim Balda stands at the meeting of many roads and from it the posts of the Tisroc (may he live for ever) ride on swift horses to every part of the empire: and it is one of the rights and privileges of the greater Tarkaans to send messages by them.

На четвертый же день мы были в городе Азым Балдах, откуда идут дороги во все стороны нашего царства, и особо знатные тарханы могут послать письмо с гонцами Тисрока (да живет он вечно).

I therefore went to the Chief of the Messengers in the House of Imperial Posts in Azim Balda and said, O dispatcher of messages, here is a letter from my uncle Ahoshta Tarkaan to Kidrash Tarkaan lord of Calavar.

Потому я пошла к начальнику этих гонцов и сказала; "О, несущий весть, вот письмо от Ахошты-тархана к Кидрашу, владетелю Калавара!

Take now these five crescents and cause it to be sent to him.'

Возьми эти пять полумесяцев и пошли гонца".

And the Chief of the Messengers said, 'To hear is to obey.'

А начальник сказал мне: "Слушаюсь и повинуюсь".

"This letter was feigned to be written by Ahoshta and this was the signification of the writing: 'Ahoshta Tarkaan to Kidrash Tarkaan, salutation and peace. In the name of Tash the irresistible, the inexorable. Be it known to you that as I made my journey towards your house to perform the contract of marriage between me and your daughter Aravis Tarkheena, it pleased fortune and the gods that I fell in with her in the forest when she had ended the rites and sacrifices of Zardeenah according to the custom of maidens.

В этом письме было написано: "От Ахошты к Кидраш-тархану, привет и мир. Во имя великой Таш, непобедимой, непостижимой, знай, что на пути к тебе я милостью судеб встретил твою дочь, тархину Аравиту, которая приносила жертвы великой Зардинах, как и подобает девице.

And when I learned who she was, being delighted with her beauty and discretion, I became inflamed with love and it appeared to me that the sun would be dark to me if I did not marry her at once.

Узнав, кто передо мною, я был поражен ее красой и добродетелью. Сердце мое воспылало и солнце показалось бы мне черным, если бы я не заключил с ней немедля брачный союз.

Accordingly I prepared the necessary sacrifices and married your daughter the same hour that I met her and have returned with her to my own house.

Я принес должные жертвы, в тот же час женился, и увез прекрасную в мой дом.

And we both pray and charge you to come hither as speedily as you may that we may be delighted with your face and speech; and also that you may bring with you the dowry of my wife, which, by reason of my great charges and expenses, I require without delay.

Оба мы молим и просим тебя поспешить к нам, дабы порадовать нас и ликом своим, и речью, и захватить с собой приданое моей жены, которое нужно мне незамедлительно, ибо я потратил немало на свадебный пир.

And because thou and I are brothers I assure myself that you will not be angered by the haste of my marriage which is wholly occasioned by the great love I bear your daughter. And I commit you to the care of all the gods.'

Надеюсь и уповаю, что тебя, моего истинного брата, не разгневает поспешность, вызванная лишь тем, что я полюбил твою дочь великой любовью. Да хранят тебя боги".

"As soon as I had done this I rode on in all haste from Azim Balda, fearing no pursuit and expecting that my father, having received such a letter, would send messages to Ahoshta or go to him himself, and that before the matter was discovered I should be beyond Tashbaan.

Отдавши это письмо, я поспешила покинуть Азым Балдах, дабы миновать Ташбаан к тому дню, когда отец мой прибудет туда или пришлет гонцов.

And that is the pith of my story until this very night when I was chased by lions and met you at the swimming of the salt water."

На этом пути за нами погнались львы и мы повстречались с вами.

"And what happened to the girl - the one you drugged?" asked Shasta.

- А что было дальше с той девочкой? - спросил Шаста.

"Doubtless she was beaten for sleeping late," said Aravis coolly. "But she was a tool and spy of my stepmother's. I am very glad they should beat her."

- Ее высекли, конечно, за то, что она проспала, -ответила Аравита. - И очень хорошо, она ведь наушничала мачехе.

"I say, that was hardly fair," said Shasta.

- А по-моему, плохо, - сказал Шаста.

"I did not do any of these things for the sake of pleasing you," said Aravis.

- Прости, о тебе не подумала, - сказала Аравита.

"And there's another thing I don't understand about that story," said Shasta. "You're not grown up, I don't believe you're any older than I am. I don't believe you're as old.

- И еще одного я не понял, - продолжал он, - ты не взрослая, ты не старше меня, а то и моложе.

How could you be getting married at your age?"

Разве тебя можно выдать замуж?

Aravis said nothing, but Bree at once said,

Аравита не отвечала, но Игого сказал:

"Shasta, don't display your ignorance.

- Шаста, не срамись!

They're always married at that age in the great Tarkaan families."

У тархистанских вельмож так заведено.

Shasta turned very red (though it was hardly light enough for the others to see this) and felt snubbed.

Шаста покраснел (хотя в темноте никто не заметил), смутился и долго молчал.

Aravis asked Bree for his story. Bree told it, and Shasta thought that he put in a great deal more than he needed about the falls and the bad riding.

Игого тем временем поведал Аравите их историю, и Шасте показалось, что он слишком часто упоминал всякие падения и неудачи.

Bree obviously thought it very funny, but Aravis did not laugh.

Видимо, конь считал, что это забавно, хотя Аравита и не смеялась.

When Bree had finished they all went to sleep.

Потом все легли спать.

Next day all four of them, two horses and two humans, continued their journey together. Shasta thought it had been much pleasanter when he and Bree were on their own.

Наутро все четверо продолжили свой путь, и Шаста думал, что вдвоем было лучше.

For now it was Bree and Aravis who did nearly all the talking.

Теперь Игого беседовал не с ним, а с Аравитой.

Bree had lived a long time in Calormen and had always been among Tarkaans and Tarkaans' horses, and so of course he knew a great many of the same people and places that Aravis knew.

Благородный конь долго жил в Тархистане, среди тарханов и тархин, и знал почти всех знакомых своей неожиданной попутчицы.

She would always be saying things like, "But if you were at the fight of Zulindreh you would have seen my cousin Alimash," and Bree would answer,

"Если ты был под Зулиндрехом, ты должен был видеть Алимаша, моего родича", - говорила Аравита, а он отвечал:

"Oh, yes, Alimash, he was only captain of the chariots, you know. I don't quite hold with chariots or the kind of horses who draw chariots. That's not real cavalry. But he is a worthy nobleman.

"Ну, как же! Колесница - не то, что мы, кони, но все же он храбрый воин и добрый человек.

He filled my nosebag with sugar after the taking of Teebeth."

После битвы, когда мы взяли Тебеф, он дал мне много сахару".

Or else Bree would say,

А то начинал Игого:

"I was down at the lake of Mezreel that summer," and Aravis would say, "Oh, Mezreel! I had a friend there, Lasaraleen Tarkheena. What a delightful place it is. Those gardens, and the Valley of the Thousand Perfumes!"

"Помню, у озера Мезраэль..." и Аравита вставляла: "Ах, там жила моя подруга, Лазорилина. Дол Тысячи Запахов... Какие сады, какие цветы, ах и ах!"

Bree was not in the least trying to leave Shasta out of things, though Shasta sometimes nearly thought he was. People who know a lot of the same things can hardly help talking about them, and if you're there you can hardly help feeling that you're out of it.

Конь никак не думал оттеснить своего маленького приятеля, но тому иногда так казалось. Когда встречаются существа одного круга, это выходит само собой.

Hwin the mare was rather shy before a great war-horse like Bree and said very little. And Aravis never spoke to Shasta at all if she could help it. Soon, however, they had more important things to think of.

Уинни сильно робела перед таким конем и говорила немного. А хозяйка ее - или подруга -ни разу не обратилась к Шасте. Вскоре, однако, им пришлось подумать о другом.

They were getting near Tashbaan. There were more, and larger, villages, and more people on the roads. They now did nearly all their travelling by night and hid as best they could during the day.

Они подходили к Ташбаану. Селенья стали больше, дороги - не так пустынны. Теперь они ехали ночью, днем - где-нибудь прятались, и часто спорили о том, что же им делать в столице.

And at every halt they argued and argued about what they were to do when they reached Tashbaan. Everyone had been putting off this difficulty, but now it could be put off no longer.

Каждый предлагал свое и Аравита, быть может, обращалась чуть-чуть приветливей к Шасте; человек становится лучше, когда обсуждает важные вещи, а не просто болтает.

During these discussions Aravis became a little, a very little, less unfriendly to Shasta; one usually gets on better with people when one is making plans than when one is talking about nothing in particular. Bree said the first thing now to do was to fix a place where they would all promise to meet on the far side of Tashbaan even if, by any ill luck, they got separated in passing the city.

Игого считал, что самое главное - условиться поточнее, где они встретятся по ту сторону столицы, если их почему-либо разлучат.

He said the best place would be the Tombs of the Ancient Kings on the very edge of the desert. "Things like great stone bee-hives," he said, "you can't possibly miss them.

Он предлагал старое кладбище - там стояли усыпальницы древних королей, а за ними начиналась пустыня. "Эти усыпальницы нельзя не заметить, они как огромные ульи, - говорил конь.

And the best of it is that none of the Calormenes will go near them because they think the place is haunted by ghouls and are afraid of it."

- И никто к ним не подойдет, здесь очень боятся привидений".

Aravis asked if it wasn't really haunted by ghouls. But Bree said he was a free Narnian horse and didn't believe in these Calormene tales.

Аравита испугалась немного, но Игого ее заверил, что это - пустые тархистанские толки.

And then Shasta said he wasn't a Calormene either and didn't care a straw about these old stories of ghouls.

Шаста поспешил сказать, что он - не тархистанец и никаких привидений не боится.

This wasn't quite true. But it rather impressed Aravis (though at the moment it annoyed her too) and of course she said she didn't mind any number of ghouls either.

Так это было или не так, но Аравита сразу же откликнулась (хотя и немного обиделась) и, конечно, сообщила, что не боится и она.

So it was settled that the Tombs should be their assembly place on the other side of Tashbaan, and everyone felt they were getting on very well till Hwin humbly pointed out that the real problem was not where they should go when they had got through Tashbaan but how they were to get through it.

Итак, решили встретиться среди усыпальниц, когда минуют город и успокоились, но тут Уинни тихо заметила, что надо еще его миновать.

"We'll settle that tomorrow, Ma'am," said Bree. "Time for a little sleep now." But it wasn't easy to settle.

- Об этом, госпожа, мы потолкуем завтра, - сказал Игого. - Спать пора. Однако назавтра, уже перед самой столицей, они столковаться не могли.

Aravis's first suggestion was that they should swim across the river below the city during the night and not go into Tashbaan at all.

Аравита предлагала переплыть ночью огибающую город реку, и вообще в Ташбаан не заходить.

But Bree had two reasons against this. One was that the river-mouth was very wide and it would be far too long a swim for Hwin to do, especially with a rider on her back. (He thought it would be too long for himself too, but he said much less about that). The other was that it would be full of shipping and of course anyone on the deck of a ship who saw two horses swimming past would be almost certain to be inquisitive.

Игого возразил ей, что для Уинни река эта широка, особенно - со всадником (умолчав, что она широка и для него), да и вообще на ней и днем, и ночью много лодок и судов. Как не заметить, что плывут две лошади, и не проявить излишнего любопытства?

Shasta thought they should go up the river above Tashbaan and cross it where it was narrower. But Bree explained that there were gardens and pleasure houses on both banks of the river for miles and that there would be Tarkaans and Tarkheenas living in them and riding about the roads and having water parties on the river.

Шаста сказал, что лучше переплыть реку в другом, более узком месте, но Игого объяснил, что там, по обе стороны, дворцы и сады, а в садах ночи напролет веселятся тарханы и тархины.

In fact it would be the most likely place in the world for meeting someone who would recognize Aravis or even himself.

Именно в этих местах кто-нибудь непременно узнает Аравиту, а может быть - и мальчика.

"We'll have to have a disguise," said Shasta.

- Надо нам как-нибудь переодеться. - сказал Шаста.

Hwin said it looked to her as if the safest thing was to go right through the city itself from gate to gate because one was less likely to be noticed in the crowd.

Уинни предложила идти прямо через город, от ворот до ворот, стараясь держаться в густой толпе.

But she approved of the idea of disguise as well. She said, "Both the human will have to dress in rags and look like peasants or slaves And all Aravis's armour and our saddles and things must be made into bundles and put on our backs, and the children must pretend to drive us and people will think we're on pack-horses."

Людям, сказала она, и впрямь хорошо бы переодеться, чтобы походить на крестьян или на рабов, а седла и красивую кольчугу завязать в тюки, которые они, лошади, понесут на спине. Тогда народ подумает, что дети ведут вьючных лошадей.

"My dear Hwin!" said Aravis rather scornfully.

- Ну, знаешь ли! - фыркнула Аравита.

"As anyone could mistake Bree for anything but a war-hors however you disguised him!"

- Кого-кого, а этого коня за крестьянскую лошадь не примешь.

"I should think not, indeed," said Bree, snorting an letting his ears go ever so little back.

- Надеюсь, - вставил Игого, чуть-чуть прижимая уши.

"I know it's not a very good plan," said Hwin. "But I think it's our only chance.

- Конечно, мой план не очень хорош, - сказала Уинни, - но иначе нам не пройти.

And we haven't been groomed for ages and we're not looking quite ourselves (at least, I'm sure I'm not). I do think if we get well plastered with mud and go along with our heads down as if we're tired and lazy -and don't lift our hooves hardly at all - we might not be noticed.

Нас с Игого давно не чистили, мы хуже выглядим - ну, хотя бы я... Если мы хорошенько выкатаемся в глине, и будем еле волочить ноги и глядеть в землю, нас могут не заметить.

And our tails ought to be cut shorter: not neatly, you know, but all ragged."

Да, подстригите нам хвосты покороче, и неровно, клочками.

"My dear Madam," said Bree. "Have you pictured to yourself how very disagreeable it would be to arrive in Narnia in that condition?"

- Дорогая моя госпожа, - сказал Игого, - подумала ли ты, каково предстать в таком виде?

"Well," said Hwin humbly (she was a very sensible mare), "the main thing is to get there." Though nobody much liked it, it was Hwin's plan which had to be adopted in the end. It was a troublesome one and involved a certain amount of what Shasta called stealing, and Bree called "raiding".

Это же столица! - Что поделаешь!.. - сказала смиренная лошадь (она была еще и разумной). -Главное - через столицу пройти. Пришлось на все это согласиться.

One farm lost a few sacks that evening and another lost a coil of rope the next: but some tattered old boy's clothes for Aravis to wear had to be fairly bought and paid for in a village.

Шаста украл в деревне мешок-другой и веревку (Игого назвал это "позаимствовал") и честно купил старую мальчишечью рубаху для Аравиты.

Shasta returned with them in triumph just as evening was closing in. The others were waiting for him among the trees at the foot of a low range of wooded hills which lay right across their path. Everyone was feeling excited because this was the last hill; when they reached the ridge at the top they would be looking down on Tashbaan.

Вернулся он, торжествуя, когда уже смеркалось. Все ждали его в роще, у подножья холма, радуясь, что холм этот -последний. С его вершины они уже могли увидеть Ташбаан.

"I do wish we were safely past it," muttered Shasta to Hwin. "Oh I do, I do," said Hwin fervently.

"Только бы город пройти..." - тихо сказал Шаста, а Уинни ответила: "Ах, правда, правда!"

That night they wound their way through the woods up to the ridge by a wood-cutter's track. And when they came out of the woods at the top they could see thousands of lights in the valley down below them.

Ночью они взобрались по тропке на холм и, выйдя из под деревьев, увидели огромный город, сияющий тысячью огней.

Shasta had had no notion of what a great city would be like and it frightened him. They had their supper and the children got some sleep.

Шаста, видевший это в первый раз, немного испугался, но все же поужинал и поспал.

But the horses woke them very early in the morning.

Лошади разбудили его затемно.

The stars were still out and the grass was terribly cold and wet, but daybreak was just beginning, far to their right across the sea.

Звезды еще сверкали, трава была влажной и очень холодной; далеко внизу, справа, над морем, едва занималась заря.

Aravis went a few steps away into the wood and came back looking odd in her new, ragged clothes and carrying her real ones in a bundle.

Аравита отошла за дерево и вскоре вышла в мешковатой одежде, с узелком в руке.

These, and her armour and shield and scimitar and the two saddles and the rest of the horses' fine furnishings were put into the sacks.

Узелок этот и кольчугу, и ятаган, и седла сложили в мешки.

Bree and Hwin had already got themselves as dirty and bedraggled as they could and it remained to shorten their tails.

Лошади уже перепачкались, как только могли; чтобы подрезать им хвосты, пришлось снова вынуть ятаган.

As the only tool for doing this was Aravis's scimitar, one of the packs had to be undone again in order to get it out. It was a longish job and rather hurt the horses.

Хвосты подрезали долго и не очень умело.

"My word!" said Bree, "if I wasn't a Talking Horse what a lovely kick in the face I could give you! I thought you were going to cut it, not pull it out. That's what it feels like."

- Ну, что это! - сказал Игого. - Ох, как бы я лягался, не будь я говорящим конем! Мне казалось, вы подстрижете хвосты, а не повыдергиваете...

But in spite of semi-darkness and cold fingers all was done in the end, the big packs bound on the horses, the rope halters (which they were now wearing instead of bridles and reins) in the children's hands, and the journey began.

Было почти темно, пальцы коченели от холода, но в конце концов с делом справились, поклажу нагрузили, взяли веревки (ими заменили уздечки и поводья) и двинулись вниз. Занялся день.

"Remember," said Bree. "Keep together if we possibly can.

- Будем держаться вместе, сколько сможем, -напомнил Игого.

If not, meet at the Tombs of the Ancient Kings, and whoever gets there first must wait for the others."

- Если же нас разлучат, встретимся на старом кладбище. Тот, кто придет туда первым, будет ждать остальных.

"And remember," said Shasta. "Don't you two horses forget yourselves and start talking, whatever happens."

- Что бы ни случилось, - сказал лошадям Шаста, -не говорите ни слова.

CHAPTER FOUR SHASTA FALLS IN WITH THE NARNIANS AT first Shasta could see nothing in the valley below him but a sea of mist with a few domes and pinnacles rising from it; but as the light increased and the mist cleared away he saw more and more.

Сперва Шаста видел внизу только море мглы, над которым вставали купола и шпили; но когда рассвело и туман рассеялся, он увидел больше.

A broad river divided itself into two streams and on the island between them stood the city of Tashbaan, one of the wonders of the world.

Широкая река обнимала двумя рукавами великую столицу, одно из чудес света.

Round the very edge of the island, so that the water lapped against the stone, ran high walls strengthened with so many towers that he soon gave up trying to count them.

По краю острова стояла стена, укрепленная башенками - их было так много, что Шаста скоро перестал считать.

Inside the walls the island rose in a hill and every bit of that hill, up to the Tisroc's palace and the great temple of Tash at the top, was completely covered with buildings - terrace above terrace, street above street, zigzag roads or huge flights of steps bordered with orange trees and lemon trees, roofgardens, balconies, deep archways, pillared colonnades, spires, battlements, minarets, pinnacles.

Остров был, как круглый пирог- посередине выше, и склоны его густо покрывали дома; наверху же гордо высились дворец Тисрока и храм богини Таш. Между домами причудливо вились улочки, обсаженные лимонными и апельсиновыми деревьями, на крышах зеленели сады, повсюду пестрели и переливались арки, колоннады, шпили, минареты, балконы, плоские крыши.

And when at last the sun rose out of the sea and the great silver-plated dome of the temple flashed back its light, he was almost dazzled.

Когда серебряный купол засверкал на солнце, у Шасты сердце забилось от восторга.

"Get on, Shasta," Bree kept saying.

- Идем! - не в первый раз сказал ему конь.

The river banks on each side of the valley were such a mass of gardens that they looked at first like forest, until you got closer and saw the white walls of innumerable houses peeping out from beneath the trees. Soon after that, Shasta noticed a delicious smell of flowers and fruit.

Берега с обеих сторон были покрыты густыми, как лес, садами, а когда спустились ниже и Шаста ощутил сладостный запах фруктов и цветов, стало видно, что из-под деревьев выглядывают белые домики.

About fifteen minutes later they were down among them, plodding on a level road with white walls on each side and trees bending over the walls.

Еще через четверть часа путники шли меж беленых стен, из-за которых свешивались густые ветви.

"I say," said Shasta in an awed voice. "This is a wonderful place!" "I daresay," said Bree.

- Ах, какая красота! - восхищался Шаста.

"But I wish we were safely through it and out at the other side.

- Скорей бы она осталась позади, - сказал Игого.

Narnia and the North!"

- К Северу, в Нарнию!

At that moment a low, throbbing noise began which gradually swelled louder and louder till the whole valley seemed to be swaying with it.

И тут послышался какой-то звук, сперва - тихий, потом -громче.

It was a musical noise, but so strong and solemn as to be a little frightening.

Наконец, он заполнил все, он был красив, но так торжественен, что мог и немножко испугать.

"That's the horns blowing for the city gates to be open," said Bree. "We shall be there in a minute.

- Это сигнал. - объяснил конь. - Сейчас откроют ворота.

Now, Aravis, do droop your shoulders a bit and step heavier and try to look less like a princess.

Ну, госпожа моя Аравита, опусти плечи, ступай тяжелее.

Try to imagine you've been kicked and cuffed and called names all your life."

Забудь, что ты - тархина. Постарайся вообразить, что тобой всю жизнь помыкали.

"If it comes to that," said Aravis, "what about you drooping your head a bit more and arching your neck a bit less and trying to look less like a war-horse?"

- Если на то пошло, - ответила Аравита, - почему бы и тебе не согнуть немного шею? Забудь, что ты - боевой конь.

"Hush," said Bree. "Here we are."

- Тише, - сказал Игого. - Мы пришли.

And they were.

Так оно и было.

They had come to the river's edge and the road ahead of them ran along a many-arched bridge. The water danced brightly in the early sunlight; away to the right nearer the river's mouth, they caught a glimpse ships' masts.

Река перед ними разделялась на два рукава, и вода на утреннем солнце ярко сверкала. Справа, немного подальше, белели паруса; прямо впереди был высокий многоарочный мост.

Several other travellers were before them on the bridge, mostly peasants driving laden donkeys and mules or carrying baskets on their heads.

По мосту неспешно брели крестьяне. Одни несли корзины на голове, другие вели осликов и мулов.

The children and horses joined the crowd.

Путники наши как можно незаметней присоединились к ним.

"Is anything wrong?" whispered Shasta to Aravis, who had an odd look on her face.

- В чем дело? - шепнул Шаста Аравите, очень уж она надулась.

"Oh it's all very well for you," whispered Aravis rather savagely.

- Тебе-то что! - почти прошипела она.

"What would you care about Tashbaan?

- Что тебе Ташбаан!

But I ought to be riding in on a litter with soldiers before me and slaves behind, and perhaps going to a feast in the Tisroc's palace (may he live for ever) - not sneaking in like this.

А меня должны нести в паланкине, впереди -солдаты, позади - слуги... И прямо во дворец, к Тисроку (да живет он вечно).

It's different for you."

Да, тебе что...

Shasta thought all this very silly.

Шаста подумал, что все это очень глупо.

At the far end of the bridge the walls of the city towered high above them and the brazen gates stood open in the gateway which was really wide but looked narrow because it was so very high. Half a dozen soldiers, leaning on their spears, stood on each side.

За мостом гордо высилась городская стена. Медные ворота были открыты; по обе стороны, опираясь на копья, стояло человек пять солдат.

Aravis couldn't help thinking,

Аравита невольно подумала:

"They'd all jump to attention and salute me if they knew whose daughter I am." But the others were only thinking of how they'd get through and hoping the soldiers would not ask any questions.

"Они бы мигом встали прямо, если бы узнали, кто мой отец!..", но друзья ее думали только о том, чтобы солдаты не обратили на них внимания.

Fortunately they did not. But one of them picked a carrot out of a peasant's basket and threw it at Shasta with a rough laugh, saying:

К счастью, так и вышло, только один из них схватил морковку из чьей-то корзины, бросил ее в Шасту, и крикнул, грубо хохоча:

"Hey! Horse-boy!

- Эй, парень!

You'll catch it if your master finds you've been using his saddle-horse for pack work."

Худо тебе придется, если хозяин узнает, что ты возишь поклажу на его коне!

This frightened him badly for of course it showed that no one who knew anything about horses would mistake Bree for anything but a charger.

Шаста испугался - он понял, что ни один воин или вельможа не примет Игого за вьючную лошадь, -но все же смог ответить:

"It's my master's orders, so there!" said Shasta.

- Он сам так велел!

But it would have been better if he had held his tongue for the soldier gave him a box on the side of his face that nearly knocked him down and said,

Лучше бы ему промолчать - солдат тут же ударил его по уху, и сказал:

"Take that, you young filth, to teach you how to talk to freemen." But they all slunk into the city without being stopped.

- Ты у меня научишься говорить со свободными! -но больше их никто не остановил.

Shasta cried only a very little; he was used to hard knocks.

Шаста почти и не плакал, к битью он привык.

Inside the gates Tashbaan did not at first seem so splendid as it had looked from a distance.

За стеной столица показалась ему не такой красивой.

The first street was narrow and there were hardly any windows in the walls on each side. It was much more crowded than Shasta had expected: crowded partly by the peasants (on their way to market) who had come in with them, but also with watersellers, sweetmeat sellers, porters, soldiers, beggars, ragged children, hens, stray dogs, and bare-footed slaves.

Улицы были узкие и грязные, стены - сплошные, без окон, народу - гораздо больше, чем он думал. Крестьяне шли на рынок, но были тут и водоносы, и торговцы сластями, и носильщики, и нищие, и босоногие рабы, и бродячие собаки, и куры.

What you would chiefly have noticed if you had been there was the smells, which came from unwashed people, unwashed dogs, scent, garlic, onions, and the piles of refuse which lay everywhere.

Если бы вы оказались там, вы бы прежде всего ощутили запах немытого тела, грязной шерсти, лука, чеснока, мусора и помоев.

Shasta was pretending to lead but it was really Bree, who knew the way and kept guiding him by little nudges with his nose.

Шаста делал вид, что ведет всех, но вел Игого, указывая носом, куда свернуть.

They soon turned to the left and began going up a steep hill.

Они поднимались вверх, сильно петляя, и вышли наконец на обсаженную деревьями улицу.

It was much fresher and pleasanter, for the road was bordered by trees and there were houses only on the right side; on the other they looked out over the roofs of houses in the lower town and could see some way up the river.

Воздух тут был получше. С одной стороны стояли дома, а с другой, за зеленью, виднелись крыши на уступе пониже, и даже река далеко внизу.

Then they went round a hairpin bend to their right and continued rising. They were zigzagging up to the centre of Tashbaan. Soon they came to finer streets.

Чем выше подымались наши путники, тем становилось чище и красивей.

Great statues of the gods and heroes of Calormen -who are mostly impressive rather than agreeable to look at- rose on shining pedestals. Palm trees and pillared arcades cast shadows over the burning pavements.

Все чаще попадались статуи богов и героев (скорее величественные, чем красивые), пальмы и аркады бросали тень на раскаленные плиты мостовой.

And through the arched gateways of many a palace Shasta caught sight of green branches, cool fountains, and smooth lawns. It must be nice inside, he thought.

За арками ворот зеленели деревья, пестрели цветы, сверкали фонтаны, и Шаста подумал, что там совсем неплохо.

At every turn Shasta hoped they were getting out of the crowd, but they never did.

Толпа, однако, была по-прежнему густой.

This made their progress very slow, and every now and then they had to stop altogether. This usually happened because a loud voice shouted out

Идти приходилось медленно, нередко -останавливаться; то и дело раздавался крик:

"Way, way, way, for the Tarkaan", or "for the Tarkheena", or "for the fifteenth Vizier", "or for the Ambassador", and everyone in the crowd would crush back against the walls; and above their heads Shasta would sometimes see the great lord or lady for whom all the fuss was being made, lolling upon a litter which four or even six gigantic slaves carried on their bare shoulders.

"Дорогу, дорогу, дорогу тархану" - или: "... тархине" - или: "... пятнадцатому визирю" - или "... посланнику" - и все, кто шел по улице, прижимались к стене, а над головами Шаста видел носилки, которые несли на обнаженных плечах шесть великанов-рабов.

For in Tashbaan there is only one traffic regulation, which is that everyone who is less important has to get out of the way for everyone who is more important; unless you want a cut from a whip or punch from the butt end of a spear.

В Тархистане только один закон уличного движения; уступи дорогу тому, кто важнее, если не хочешь, чтобы тебя хлестнули бичом или укололи копьем.

It was in a splendid street very near the top of the city (the Tisroc's palace was the only thing above it) that the most disastrous of these stoppages occurred.

На очень красивой улице, почти у вершины (где стоял дворец Тисрока) случилась самая неприятная из этих встреч.

"Way! Way! Way!" came the voice. "Way for the White Barbarian King, the guest of the Tisroc (may he live for ever)!

- Дорогу светлоликому королю, гостю Тисрока (да живет он вечно!), - закричал зычный голос.

Way for the Narnian lords."

- Дорогу владыкам Нарнии!

Shasta tried to get out of the way and to make Bree go back. But no horse, not even a Talking Horse from Narnia, backs easily.

Шаста посторонился и потянул за собой Игого; но ни один конь, даже говорящий, не любит пятиться задом.

And a woman with a very edgy basket in her hands, who was just behind Shasta, pushed the basket hard against his shoulders, and said,

Тут их толкнула женщина с корзинкой, приговаривая:

"Now then! Who are you shoving!" And then someone else jostled him from the side and in the confusion of the moment he lost hold of Bree.

"Лезут, сами не знают...", кто-то выскочил сбоку -и бедный Шаста, неведомо как, выпустил поводья.

And then the whole crowd behind him became so stiffened and packed tight that he couldn't move at all. So he found himself, unintentionally, in the first row and had a fine sight of the party that was coming down the street.

Толпа тем временем стала такой плотной, что отодвинуться дальше к стене он не мог; и волей-неволей оказался в первом ряду.

It was quite unlike any other party they had seen that day.

То, что он увидел, ему понравилось. Такого он здесь еще не встречал.

The crier who went before it shouting

Тархистанец был один - тот, что кричал:

"Way, way!" was the only Calormene in it.

"Дорогу!.."

And there was no litter; everyone was on foot. There were about half a dozen men and Shasta had never seen anyone like them before.

Носилок не было, все шли пешком, человек шесть, и Шаста очень удивился.

For one thing, they were all as fair-skinned as himself, and most of them had fair hair.

Во-первых, они были светлые, белокожие, как он, а двое из них - и белокурые.

And they were not dressed like men of Calormen. Most of them had legs bare to the kneee. Their tunics were of fine, bright, hardy colours - woodland green, or gay yellow, or fresh blue.

Одеты они были тоже не так, как одеваются в Тархистане - без шаровар и без халатов, в чем-то вроде рубах до колена (одна - зеленая, как лес, две ярко-желтые, две голубые).

Instead of turbans they wore steel or silver caps, some of them set with jewels, and one with little wings on each side of it. A few were bare-headed.

Вместо тюрбанов - не у всех, у некоторых, были стальные или серебряные шапочки, усыпанные драгоценными камнями, а у одного - еще и с крылышками.

The swords at their sides were long and straight, not curved like Calormene scimitars.

Мечи у них были длинные, прямые, а не изогнутые, как ятаган.

And instead of being grave and mysterious like most Calormenes, they walked with a swing and let their arms and shoulders free, and chatted and laughed.

А главное - в них самих он не заметил и следа присущей здешним вельможам важности.

One was whistling. You could see that they were ready to be friends with anyone who was friendly and didn't give a fig for anyone who wasn't.

Они улыбались, смеялись, один - насвистывал и сразу было видно, что они рады подружиться с любым, кто с ними хорош, и просто не замечают тех, кто с ними неприветлив.

Shasta thought he had never seen anything so lovely in his life.

Глядя на них, Шаста подумал, что в жизни не видел таких приятных людей.

But there was not time to enjoy it for at once a really dreadful thing happened. The leader of the fair-headed men suddenly pointed at Shasta, cried out,

Однако насладиться зрелищем он не успел, ибо тот, кто шел впереди, воскликнул:

"There he is! There's our runaway!" and seized him by the shoulder. Next moment he gave Shasta a smack - not a cruel one to make you cry but a sharp one to let you know you are in disgrace and added, shaking:

- Вот он, смотрите! И схватил его за плечо.

"Shame on you, my lord! Fie for shame!

- Как не стыдно, ваше высочество! - продолжал он.

Queen Susan's eyes are red with weeping because of you.

- Королева Сьюзен глаза выплакала.

What! Truant for a whole night!

Где же это видано, пропасть на всю ночь?!

Where have you been?"

Куда вы подевались?

Shasta would have darted under Bree's body and tried to make himself scarce in the crowd if he had had the least chance; but the fair-haired men were all round him by now and he was held firm.

- Шаста спрятался бы под брюхом у коня, или в толпе, но не мог - светлые люди окружили его, а один держал.

Of course his first impulse was to say that he was only poor Arsheesh the fisherman's son and that the foreign lord must have mistaken him for someone else. But then, the very last thing he wanted to do in that crowded place was to start explaining who he was and what he was doing. If he started on that, he would soon be asked where he had got his horse from, and who Aravis was - and then, goodbye to any chance of getting through Tashbaan.

Конечно, он хотел сказать, что он - бедный сын рыбака, и непонятный вельможа ошибся, но тогда пришлось бы объяснить, где он взял коня, и кто такая Аравита.

His next impulse was to look at Bree for help. But Bree had no intention of letting all the crowd know that he could talk, and stood looking just as stupid as a horse can.

Он оглянулся, чтобы Игого помог ему, но тот не собирался оповещать толпу о своем особом даре.

As for Aravis, Shasta did not even dare to look at her for fear of drawing attention.

Что до Аравиты, на нее Шаста и взглянуть не смел, чтобы ее не выдать.

And there was no time to think, for the leader of the Narnians said at once:

Да и времени не было - глава белокожих сказал:

"Take one of his little lordship's hands, Peridan, of your courtesy, and I'll take the other. And now, on.

- Будь любезен, Перидан, возьми его высочество за руку, я возьму за другую. Ну, идем.

Our royal sister's mind will be greatly eased when she sees our young scapegrace safe in our lodging."

Обрадуем поскорей сестру нашу королеву.

And so, before they were half-way through Tashbaan, all their plans were ruined, and without even a chance to say good-bye to the others Shasta found himself being marched off among strangers and quite unable to guess what might be going to happen next.

Потом человек этот (наверное, король, потому что все говорили ему "ваше величество") принялся расспрашивать Шасту, где он был, как выбрался из дому, куда дел одежду, не стыдно ли ему, и так далее.

The Narnian King - for Shasta began to see by the way the rest spoke to him that he must be a king -kept on asking him questions; where he had been, how he had got out, what he had done with his clothes, and didn't he know that he had been very naughty. Only the king called it "naught" instead of naughty. And Shasta said nothing in answer, because he couldn't think of anything to say that would not be dangerous.

Правда, он сказал не "стыдно", а "совестно". Шаста молчал, ибо не мог придумать, что бы такое ответить - и не попасть в беду.

"What!

- Молчишь? - сказал король.

All mum?" asked the king. "I must plainly tell you, prince, that this hangdog silence becomes one of your blood even less than the scape itself.

- Знаешь, принц, тебе это не пристало!

To run away might pass for a boy's frolic with some spirit in it.

Сбежать может всякий мальчик.

But the king's son of Archenland should avouch his deed; not hang his head like a Calormene slave."

Но наследник Орландии не станет трусить, как тархистанский раб.

This was very unpleasant, for Shasta felt all the time that this young king was the very nicest kind of grown-up and would have liked to make a good impression on him.

Тут Шаста совсем расстроился, ибо молодой король понравился ему больше всех взрослых, которых он видел, и он захотел тоже ему понравиться.

The strangers led him-held tightly by both hands-along a narrow street and down a flight of shallow stairs and then up another to a wide doorway in a white wall with two tall, dark cypress trees, one on each side of it.

Держа за обе руки, незнакомцы провели его узкой улочкой, спустились по ветхим ступенькам, и поднялись по красивой лестнице к широким воротам в беленой стене, по обе стороны которых росли кипарисы.

Once through the arch, Shasta found himself in a courtyard which was also a garden.

За воротами и дальше, за аркой, оказался двор или, скорее, сад.

A marble basin of clear water in the centre was kept continually rippling by the fountain that fell into it.

В самой середине журчал прозрачный фонтан.

Orange trees grew round it out of smooth grass, and the four white walls which surrounded the lawn were covered with climbing roses.

Вокруг него, на мягкой траве, росли апельсиновые деревья; белые стены были увиты розами.

The noise and dust and crowding of the streets seemed suddenly fad away.

Пыль и грохот исчезли.

He was led rapidly across the garden and then into a dark doorway. The crier remained outside.

Белокожие люди вошли в какую-то дверь, тархистанец - остался.

After that they took him along a corridor, where the stone floor felt beautifully cool to his hot feet, and up some stairs. A moment later he found himself blinking in the light of a big, airy room with wide open windows, all looking North so that no sun came in. There was a carpet on the floor more wonderfully coloured than anything he had ever seen and his feet sank down into it as if he were treading in thick moss.

Миновав коридор, где мраморный пол приятно холодил ноги, они прошли несколько ступенек - и Шасту ослепила светлая большая комната, окнами на север, так что солнце здесь не пекло.

All round the walls there were low sofas with rich cushions on them, and the room seemed to be full of people; very queer people some of them, thought Shasta.

По стенам стояли низкие диваны, на них лежали расшитые подушки, народу было много, и очень странного.

But he had no time to think of that before the most beautiful lady he had ever seen rose from her place and threw her arms round him and kissed him, saying:

Но Шаста не успел толком об этом подумать, ибо самая красивая девушка, какую он только видел, кинулась к ним и стала его целовать.

"Oh Corin, Corin, how could you? And thou and I such close friends ever since thy mother died.

- О, Корин, Корин! - плача восклицала она. - Как ты мог!?

And what should I have said to thy royal father if I came home without thee?

Что я сказала бы королю Луму? Мы же с тобой такие друзья!

Would have been a cause almost of war between Archenland and Narnia which are friends time out of mind.

Орландия с Нарнией - всегда в мире, а тут они бы поссорились... Как ты мог?

It was naught, playmate, very naught of thee to use us so." "Apparently," thought Shasta to himself, "I'm being mistaken for a prince of Archenland, wherever that is.

Как тебе не совестно? "Меня принимают за принца какой-то Орландии, - думал Шаста.

And these must be the Narnians.

- А они, должно быть, из Нарнии.

I wonder where the real Corin is?"

Где же этот Корин, хотел бы я знать?"

But these thoughts did not help him say anything out loud.

Но мысли эти не подсказали ему, как ответить.

"Where hast been, Corin?" said the lady, her hands still on Shasta's shoulders.

- Где ты был? - спрашивала прекрасная девушка, обнимая его; и он ответил, наконец:

"I- I don't know," stammered Shasta.

- Я... я н-не знаю...

"There it is, Susan," said the King.

- Вот видишь, Сьюзен, - сказал король.

"I could get no tale out of him, true or false."

- Ничего не говорит, даже солгать не хочет.

"Your Majesties! Queen Susan!

- Ваши величества! Королева Сьюзен!

King Edmund!" said a voice: and when Shasta turned to look at the speaker he nearly jumped out of his skin with surprise.

Король Эдмунд! -послышался голос и, обернувшись, Шаста чуть не подпрыгнул от удивленья.

For this was one of these queer people whom he had noticed out of the corner of his eye when he first came into the room. He was about the same height as Shasta himself. From the waist upwards he was like a man, but his legs were hairy like a goat's, and shaped like a goat's and he had goat's hooves and a tail.

Говоривший (из тех странных людей, которых он заметил, войдя в комнату) был не выше его, и от пояса вверх вполне походил на человека, а ноги у него были лохматые и с копытцами, сзади же торчал хвост.

His skin was rather red and he had curly hair and a short pointed beard and two little horns.

Кожа у него была красноватая, волосы вились, а из них торчали маленькие рожки.

He was in fact a Faun, which is a creature Shasta had never seen a picture of or even heard of. And if you've read a book called The Lion, the Witch and the Wardrobe you may like to know that this was the very same Faun, Tumnus by name, whom Queen Susan's sister Lucy had met on the very first day when she found her way into Narnia.

То был фавн - Шаста в жизни их не видел, но мы с вами знаем из повести о Льве и Колдунье, кто они такие. Надеюсь, вам приятно узнать, что фавн был тот самый, которого Люси, сестра королевы Сьюзен, встретила в Нарнии, как только туда попала.

But he was a good deal older now for by this time Peter and Susan and Edmund and Lucy had been Kings and Queens of Narnia for several years.

Теперь он постарел, ибо Питер, Сьюзен, Эдмунд и Люси уже несколько лет правили Нарнией.

"Your Majesties," he was saying, "His little Highness has had a touch of the sun.

- У его высочества, - продолжал фавн, - легкий солнечный удар.

Look at him! He is dazed. He does not know where he is."

Взгляните на него! Он ничего не помнит. Он даже не понимает, где он!

Then of course everyone stopped scolding Shasta and asking him questions and he was made much of and laid on a sofa and cushions were put under his head and he was given iced sherbet in a golden cup to drink and told to keep very quiet.

Тогда все перестали расспрашивать Шасту и ругать его, и положили на мягкий диван, и дали ему ледяного шербета в золотой чаше и сказали, чтоб он не волновался.

Nothing like this had ever happened to Shasta in his life before. He had never even imagined lying on anything so comfortable as that sofa or drinking anything so delicious as that sherbet.

Такого с ним в жизни не бывало, он даже не думал, что есть такие мягкие ложа и такие вкусные напитки.

He was still wondering what had happened to the others and how on earth he was going to escape and meet them at the Tombs, and what would happen when the real Corin turned up again. But none of these worries seemed so pressing now that he was comfortable.

Конечно, он беспокоился, что с друзьями, и прикидывал, как бы сбежать, и гадал, что с этим Корином, но все эти заботы как-то меркли.

And perhaps, later on, there would be nice things to eat! Meanwhile the people in that cool airy room were very interesting.

Думая о том, что вскоре его и покормят, он рассматривал занятнейшие существа, которых тут было немало.

Besides the Faun there were two Dwarfs (a kind of creature he had never seen before) and a very large Raven.

За фавном стояли два гнома (их он тоже никогда не видел) и очень большой ворон.

The rest were all humans; grown-ups, but young, and all of them, both men and women, had nicer faces and voices than most Calormenes.

Прочие были люди, взрослые, но молодые, с приветливыми лицами и веселыми, добрыми голосами.

And soon Shasta found himself taking an interest in the conversation.

Шаста стал прислушиваться к их разговору.

"Now, Madam," the King was saying to Queen Susan (the lady who had kissed Shasta).

- Ну, Сьюзен, - говорил король той девушке, которая целовала Шасту.

"What think you? We have been in this city fully three weeks.

- Мы торчим тут три недели с лишним.

Have you yet settled in your mind whether you will marry this dark-faced lover of yours, this Prince Rabadash, or no?"

Что же ты решила? Хочешь ты выйти за своего темнолицего царевича?

The lady shook her head.

Королева покачала головой.

"No, brother," she said, "not for all the jewels in Tashbaan." ("Hullo!" thought Shasta.

- Нет, дорогой брат, - сказала она. - Ни за какие сокровища Ташбаана. (А Шаста подумал: "Ах, вон что!

"Although they're king and queen, they're brother and sister, not married to one another.")

Они король и королева, но не муж и жена, а брат и сестра".)

"Truly, sister," said the King, "I should have loved you the less if you had taken him.

- Признаюсь, - сказал король, - я меньше любил бы тебя, скажи ты иначе.

And I tell you that at the first coming of the Tisroc's ambassadors into Narnia to treat of this marriage, and later when the Prince was our guest at Cair Paravel, it was a wonder to me that ever you could find it in your heart to show him so much favour."

Когда он гостил в Кэр-Паравеле, я удивлялся, что ты в нем нашла.

"That was my folly, Edmund," said Queen Susan, "of which I cry you mercy.

- Прости меня, Эдмунд, - сказала королева, - я такая глупая!

Yet when he was with us in Narnia, truly this Prince bore himself in another fashion than he does now in Tashbaan. For I take you all to witness what marvellous feats he did in that great tournament and hastilude which our brother the High King made for him, and how meekly and courteously he consorted with us the space of seven days.

Но вспомни, там, у нас, он был иной. Какие он давал пиры, как дрался на турнирах, как любезно и милостиво говорил целую неделю!

But here, in his own city, he has shown another face."

А здесь, у себя, он совершенно другой.

"Ah!" croaked the Raven.

- Стар-ро, как мир-р! - прокаркал ворон.

"It is an old saying: see the bear in his own den before you judge of his conditions."

- Недаром говорится: "В берлоге не побываешь -медведя не узнаешь".

"That's very true, Sallowpad," said one of the Dwarfs.

- Вот именно, - сказал один из гномов.

"And another is, Come, live with me and you'll know me."

- И еще: "Вместе не поживешь, друг друга не поймешь".

"Yes," said the King. "We have now seen him for what he is: that is, a most proud, bloody, luxurious, cruel, and selfpleasing tryant."

- Да, - сказал король, - теперь мы увидели его дома, а не в гостях. Здесь, у себя, он гордый, жестокий, распутный бездельник.

"Then in the name of Aslan," said Susan, "let us leave Tashbaan this very day."

- Асланом тебя прошу, - сказала королева, - уедем сегодня!

"There's the rub, sister," said Edmund.

- Не так все просто, сестра, - отвечал король.

"For now I must open to you all that has been growing in my mind these last two days and more.

- Сейчас я открою, о чем думал последние дни.

Peridan, of your courtesy look to the door and see that there is no spy upon us. All well?

Перидан, будь добр, затвори дверь, да погляди, нет ли кого за дверью.

So.

Так.

For now we must be secret."

Теперь мы поговорим о важных и тайных делах.

Everyone had begun to look very serious. Queen Susan jumped up and ran to her brother.

Все стали серьезны, а королева Сьюзен подбежала к брату.

"Oh, Edmund," she cried. "What is it? There is something dreadful in your face."

- Эдмунд! - воскликнула она. - Что случилось? У тебя такие страшные глаза!..

CHAPTER FIVE PRINCE CORIN "MY dear sister and very good Lady," said King Edmund, "you must now show your courage.

- Дорогая сестра и королева, - сказал король Эдмунд, -пришло тебе время доказать свою отвагу.

For I tell you plainly we are in no small danger."

Не стану скрывать, нам грозит большая опасность.

"What is it, Edmund asked the Queen.

- Какая? - спросила королева.

"It is this," said Edmund. "I do not think we shall find it easy to leave Tashbaan.

- Боюсь, - отвечал король, - что мы не уедем отсюда.

While the Prince had hope that you would take him, we were honoured guests.

Пока царевич еще надеялся, мы были почетными гостями.

But by the Lion's Mane, I think that as soon as he has your flat denial we shall be no better than prisoners."

С той минуты, как ты ему откажешь, клянусь Гривой Аслана, мы -пленники.

One of the Dwarfs gave a low whistle.

Один из гномов тихо свистнул.

"I warned your Majesties, I warned you," said Sallowpad the Raven. "Easily in but not easily out, as the lobster said in the lobster pot!"

- Я пр-р-редупреждал ваши величества, - сказал ворон. -Войти легко, выйти трудно, как сказал омар, когда его варили.

"I have been with the Prince this morning," continued Edmund.

- Я видел царевича утром, - продолжал король.

"He is little used (more's the pity) to having his will crossed.

- Как ни жаль, он не привык, чтобы ему перечили.

And he is very chafed at your long delays and doubtful answers. This morning he pressed very hard to know your mind.

Он требовал от меня - то есть от тебя -окончательного ответа.

I put it aside-meaning at the same time to diminish his hopes - with some light common jests about women's fancies, and hinted that his suit was likely to be cold.

Я шутил, как мог, над женскими капризами, но все же дал понять, что надежды у него мало.

He grew angry and dangerous.

Он страшно рассердился.

There was a sort of threatening, though still veiled under a show of courtesy, in every word he spoke."

Он даже угрожал мне, конечно, в их слащавой манере.

"Yes," said Tumnus. "And when I supped with the Grand Vizier last night, it was the same.

- Да, - сказал фавн, - когда я ужинал с великим визирем, было то же самое.

He asked me how I like Tashbaan.

Он меня спросил, нравится ли мне Ташбаан.

And I (for I could not tell him I hated every stone of it and I would not lie) told him that now, when high summer was coming on, my heart turned to the cool woods and dewy slopes of Narnia.

Конечно, я не мог сказать, что мне тут каждый камень противен, а лгать не умею - и я ответил, что летом, в жару, сердце мое томится по прохладным лесам и мокрым травам.

He gave a smile that meant no good and said, ' There is nothing to hinder you from dancing there again, little goatfoot; always provided you leave us in exchange a bride for our prince.'"

Он неприятно улыбнулся и сказал: "Никто тебя не держит, козлиное копытце, - езжай, пляши в своих лесах, а нам оставь жену для царевича".

"Do you mean he would make me his wife by force?" exclaimed Susan.

- Ты думаешь, он сделает меня своей женой насильно? -воскликнула Сьюзен.

"That's my fear, Susan," said Edmund: "Wife: or slave which is worse." "But how can he?

- Женой... - отвечал король. - Спасибо, если не рабой. ... - Как же он может?

Does the Tisroc think our brother the High King would suffer such an outrage?"

Разве царь Тисрок это потерпит?

"Sire," said Peridan to the King. "They would not be so mad.

- Не сошел же он с ума! - сказал Перидан.

Do they think there are no swords and spears in Narnia?"

- Он знает, что в Нарнии есть добрые копья.

"Alas," said Edmund. "My guess is that the Tisroc has very small fear of Narnia.

- Мне кажется, - сказал Эдмунд, - что Тисрок очень мало боится нас.

We are a little land.

Страна у нас небольшая.

And little lands on the borders of a great empire were always hateful to the lords of the great empire.

Владетелям империй не нравятся маленькие страны у их границ.

He longs to blot them out, gobble them up.

Они хотят победить, поглотить их.

When first he suffered the Prince to come to Cair Paravel as your lover, sister, it may be that he was only seeking an occasion against us.

Не затем ли он послал к нам царевича, чтобы затеять ссору?

Most likely he hopes to make one mouthful of Narnia and Archenland both."

Он рад бы прибрать к рукам и Нарнию, и Орландию.

"Let him try," said the second Dwarf.

- Пускай попробует! - вскричал гном.

"At sea we are as big as he is. And if he assaults us by land, he has the desert to cross." "True, friend," said Edmund. "But is the desert a sure defence?

- Между ним и нами лежит пустыня!

What does Sallowpad say?"

Что скажешь, ворон?

"I know that desert well," said the Raven.

- Я знаю ее, - сказал ворон.

"For I have flown above it far and wide in my younger days," (you may be sure that Shasta pricked up his ears at this point).

- Я облетел ее вдоль и поперек, когда был молод. (Не сомневайтесь, что Шаста навострил уши).

"And this is certain; that if the Tisroc goes by the great oasis he can never lead a great army across it into Archenland. For though they could reach the oasis by the end of their first day's march, yet the springs there would be too little for the thirst of all those soldiers and their beasts.

Если Тисрок пойдет через большой оазис, он Орландии не достигнет - людям его и коням не хватит там воды.

But there is another way."

Но есть и другая дорога.

Shasta listened more attentively still.

Шаста стал слушать еще внимательнее.

"He that would find that way," said the Raven, "must start from the Tombs of the Ancient Kings and ride northwest so that the double peak of Mount Pire is always straight ahead of him.

- Ведет она от древних усыпальниц, - продолжал ворон, -на северо-запад, и тому, кто по ней движется, все время видна двойная вершина горы.

And so, in a day's riding or a little more, he shall come to the head of a stony valley, which is so narrow that a man might be within a furlong of it a thousand times and never know that it was there.

Довольно скоро, через сутки, начнется каменистое ущелье, очень узкое, почти незаметное со стороны.

And looking down this valley he will see neither grass nor water nor anything else good.

Кажется, что в нем нет ни травы, ни воды, ничего.

But if he rides on down it he will come to a river and can ride by the water all the way into Archenland."

Но если спуститься туда, увидишь, что по нему течет речка. Держась ее, можно добраться до самой Орландии.

"And do the Calormenes know of this Western way?" asked the Queen.

- Знают ли тархистанцы об этой дороге? -спросила королева.

"Friends, friends," said Edmund, "what is the use of all this discourse?

- Друзья мои, - воскликнул король, - к чему эти речи?

We are not asking whether Narnia or Calormen would win if war arose between them.

Дело не в том, кто победит, если Тархистан нападет на нас.

We are asking how to save the honour of the Queen and our own lives out of this devilish city.

Дело в том, как выбраться из этого проклятого города.

For though my brother, Peter the High King, defeated the Tisroc a dozen times over, yet long before that day our throats would be cut and the Queen's grace would be the wife, or more likely, the slave, of this prince."

Даже если брат мой Питер, Верховный Король, одолеет Тисрока десять раз, мы уже будем давно мертвецами, а сестра моя королева - женой или рабой царевича.

"We have our weapons, King," said the first Dwarf.

- У нас есть оружие, - сказал гном.

"And this is a reasonably defensible house."

- Мы можем защитить этот замок.

"As to that," said the King, "I do not doubt that every one of us would sell our lives dearly in the gate and they would not come at the Queen but over our dead bodies.

- Я не сомневаюсь, - сказал король, - что каждый из нас дорого продаст свою жизнь. Королеву они получат только через наши трупы.

Yet we should be merely rats fighting in a trap when all's said."

Но мы тут как мыши в мышеловке.

"Very true," croaked the Raven.

- Недар-р-ром гово-р-рится, - прокаркал ворон, -

"These last stands in a house make good stories, but nothing ever came of them.

"В доме остаться - с жизнью расстаться".

After their first few repulses the enemy always set the house on fire."

И еще: "В доме запрут - дом подожгут".

"I am the cause of all this," said Susan, bursting into tears.

- Ах, все это из-за меня! - заплакала Сьюзен.

"Oh, if only I had never left Cair Paravel.

- Не надо мне было покидать Кэр-Паравел!

Our last happy day was before those ambassadors came from Calormen.

Как было хорошо!

The Moles were planting an orchard for us . . . oh . . . oh." And she buried her face in her hands and sobbed.

Кроты уже почти кончили перекапывать сад... а я... а я... - и она закрыла лицо руками.

"Courage, Su, courage," said Edmund. "Remember-but what is the matter with you, Master Tumnus?" For the Faun was holding both his horns with his hands as if he were trying to keep his head on by them and writhing to and fro as if he had a pain in his inside.

- Мужайся, Сью, мужайся - начал король Эдмунд, но вдруг увидел, что фавн, сжав руками голову, раскачивается, как от боли.

"Don't speak to me, don't speak to me," said Tumnus.

- Минутку, минутку... - говорил он.

"I'm thinking. I'm thinking so that I can hardly breathe. Wait, wait, do wait."

- Я думаю, я сейчас придумаю... Подождите, сейчас, сейчас!..

There was a moment's puzzled silence and then the Faun looked up, drew a long breath, mopped its forehead and said:

Все подождали и, наконец, фавн с облегчением вздохнул, а потом вытер лоб.

"The only difficulty is how to get down to our ship-with some stores, too-without being seen and stopped."

- Трудно одно, - сказал он, - добраться до корабля так, чтобы нас не заметили и не схватили.

"Yes," said a Dwarf dryly.

- Да, - сказал гном. -

"Just as the beggar's only difficulty about riding is that he has no horse."

"Рад бы нищий скакать, да коня нету".

"Wait, wait," said Mr Tumnus impatiently.

- Постой, постой, - сказал фавн.

"All we need is some pretext for going down to our ship today and taking stuff on board."

- Нужно одно: пойти под каким-нибудь предлогом на корабль, оставить там матросов...

"Yes," said King Edmund doubtfully.

- Наверное, ты прав... - сказал король Эдмунд.

"Well, then," said the Faun, "how would it be if your majesties bade the Prince to a great banquet to be held on board our own galleon, the Spendour Hyaline, tomorrow night?

- Ваше величество, - продолжал фавн, - не пригласите ли вы царевича на пир? Устроим мы этот пир на нашем корабле завтра вечером.

And let the message be worded as graciously as the Queen can contrive without pledging her honour: so as to give the Prince a hope that she is weakening."

Ради пользы дела намекните, что ее величество может дать там ответ, не нанося урона своей чести. Царевич подумает, что она готова уступить.

"This is very good counsel, Sire," croaked the Raven.

- Пр-рекрасный совет! - сказал ворон.

"And then," continued Tumnus excitedly, "everyone will expect us to be going down to the ship all day, making preparations for our guests.

- Все будут думать, - взволнованно говорил фавн,- что мы готовимся к пиру.

And let some of us go to the bazaars and spend every minim we have at the fruiterers and the sweetmeat sellers and the wine merchants, just as we would if we were really giving a feast. And let us order magicians and jugglers and dancing girls and flute players, all to be on board tomorrow night."

Кого-нибудь пошлем на базар, купить сластей, вина и фруктов... Пригласим шутов и колдунов, и плясуний, и флейтистов...

"I see, I see," said King Edmund, rubbing his hands.

- Так, так, - сказал король, потирая руки.

"And then," said Tumnus, "we'll all be on board tonight. And as soon as it is quite dark-"

- А когда стемнеет, - сказал фавн, - мы уже будем на борту...

"Up sails and out oars-!" said the King.

- Поставим паруса, возьмем весла! - воскликнул король.

"And so to sea," cried Tumnus, leaping up and beginning to dance.

- И выйдем в море! - закончил фавн и пустился в пляс.

"And our nose Northward," said the first Dwarf. "Running for home!

- На Север! - вскричал гном.

Hurrah for Narnia and the North!" said the other. "And the Prince waking next morning and finding his birds flown!" said Peridan, clapping his hands.

- В Нарнию! - крикнули все. - Ура!

"Oh Master Tumnus, dear Master Tumnus," said the Queen, catching his hands and swinging with him as he danced.

- Дорогой фавн, - сказала королева, - ты меня спас! - и, схватив его за руки, закружилась по комнате.

"You have saved us all."

- Ты спас нас всех!

"The Prince will chase us," said another lord, whose name Shasta had not heard.

- Царевич пустится в погоню, - сказал вельможа, чьего имени Шаста не знал.

"That's the least of my fears," said Edmund.

- Ничего, - сказал король.

"I have seen all the shipping in the river and there's no tall ship of war nor swift galley there.

- У него нет хороших кораблей и быстрых галер. Царь Тисрок держит их для себя.

I wish he may chase us!

Пускай гонятся!

For the Splendour Hyaline could sink anything he has to send after her - if we were overtaken at all."

Мы потопим их, если они вообще нас догонят.

"Sire," said the Raven. "You shall hear no better plot than the Faun's though we sat in council for seven days.

- Совещайся мы неделю, - сказал ворон, - лучше не придумаешь.

And now, as we birds say, nests before eggs.

Однако недаром говорится: "Сперва - гнездо, потом - яйцо".

Which is as much as to say, let us all take our food and then at once be about our business."

Прежде, чем приняться за дело, подкрепимся.

Everyone arose at this and the doors were opened and the lords and the creatures stood aside for the King and Queen to go out first.

Тогда все встали и открыли двери и пропустили в них первыми королеву и короля.

Shasta wondered what he ought to do, but Mr Tumnus said,

Шаста замешкался, но фавн сказал ему:

"Lie there, your Highness, and I will bring you up a little feast to yourself in a few moments.

- Отдохните, ваше высочество, я принесу вам поесть.

There is no need for you to move until we are all ready to embark."

Лежите, пока мы не станем перебираться на корабль.

Shasta laid his head down again on the pillows and soon he was alone in the room.

Шаста опустил голову на мягкие подушки и остался в комнате один.

"This is perfectly dreadful," thought Shasta.

"Какой ужас!.." - думал он.

It never came into his head to tell these Narnians the whole truth and ask for their help.

Ему и в голову не приходило сказать всю правду и попросить о помощи.

Having been brought up by a hard, closefisted man like Arsheesh, he had a fixed habit of never telling grown-ups anything if he could help it: he thought they would always spoil or stop whatever you were trying to do.

Вырос он среди жестоких черствых людей, и привык ничего не говорить взрослым, чтобы хуже не было.

And he thought that even if the Narnian King might be friendly to the two horses, because they were Talking Beasts of Narnia, he would hate Aravis, because she was a Calormene, and either sell her for a slave or send her back to her father.

Может быть, этот король не обидит говорящих коней, они из Нарнии, но Аравита - здешняя, он продаст ее в рабство или вернет отцу.

As for himself, "I simply dn't tell them I'm not Prince Corin now," thought Shasta.

"А я... - думал он, - а я не посмею, сказать им, что я не принц Корин.

"I've heard all their plans.

Я слышал их тайны.

If they knew I wasn't one of themselves, they'd never let me out of this house alive.

Если они узнают, что я не из них, они меня живым не отпустят.

They'd be afraid I'd betray them to the Tisroc. They'd kill me.

Они побоятся, что я их выдам. Они меня убьют.

And if the real Corin turns up, it'll all come out, and they will!"

А если Корин придет? Тогда уж наверное..."

He had, you see, no idea of how noble and free-born people behave.

Понимаете, Шаста не знал, как ведут себя свободные, благородные люди.

"What am I to do? What am I to do?" he kept saying to himself.

"Что же мне делать, что делать?

"What-hullo, here comes that goaty little creature again."

А, вон идет этот козел!.."

The Faun trotted in, half dancing, with a tray in its hands which was nearly as large as itself. This he set on an inlaid table beside Shasta's sofa, and sat down himself on the carpeted floor with his goaty legs crossed.

Фавн, слегка приплясывая, внес в комнату огромный поднос и поставил его на столик у дивана.

"Now, princeling," he said. "Make a good dinner. It will be your last meal in Tashbaan."

- Ну, милый принц, - сказал он и сел на ковер, скрестив ноги, - ешь, это последний твой обед в Ташбаане.

It was a fine meal after the Calormene fashion.

Обед был хорош.

I don't know whether you would have liked it or not, but Shasta did.

Не знаю, понравился бы он вам, но Шасте понравился.

There were lobsters, and salad, and snipe stuffed with almonds and truffles, and a complicated dish made of chickenlivers and rice and raisins and nuts, and there were cool melons and gooseberry fools and mulberry fools, and every kind of nice thing that can be made with ice.

Он жадно съел и омаров, и овощи, и бекаса, фаршированного трюфелями и миндалем, и сложное блюдо из риса, изюма, орехов и цыплячьих печенок, и дыню, и ягоды, и какие-то дивные ледяные сласти, вроде нашего мороженого.

There was also a little flagon of the sort of wine that is called "white" though it is really yellow.

Выпил он и вина, которое зовется белым, хотя оно светло-желтое.

While Shasta was eating, the good little Faun, who thought he was still dazed with sunstroke, kept talking to him about the fine times he would have when they all got home; about his good old father King Lune of Archenland and the little castle where he lived on the southern slopes of the pass.

Фавн тем временем развлекал его беседой. Думая, что принц нездоров, он пытался обрадовать его и говорил о том, как они вернутся домой, и о добром короле Луме, и о небольшом замке на склоне горы.

"And don't forget," said Mr Tumnus, "that you are promised your first suit of armour and your first war horse on your next birthday.

- Не забывай, - сказал он, - что ко дню рожденья тебе обещали кольчугу и коня, а года через два сам король Питер посвятит тебя в рыцари.

And then your Highness will begin to learn how to tilt and joust. And in a few years, if all goes well, King Peter has promised your royal father that he himself will make you Knight at Cair Paravel.

Пока что мы часто будем ездить к вам, вы - к нам, через горы.

And in the meantime there will be plenty of comings and goings between Narnia and Archenland across the neck of the mountains. And of course you remember you have promised to come for a whole week to stay with me for the Summer Festival, and there'll be bonfires and all-night dances of Fauns and Dryads in the heart of the woods and, who knows?-we might see Aslan himself!"

Ты помнишь, конечно, что обещал приехать ко мне на Летний Праздник, там будут костры и ночные пляски с дриадами, а может - кто знает? -нас посетит сам Аслан.

When the meal was over the Faun told Shasta to stay quietly where he was.

Когда Шаста съел все подчистую, фавн сказал:

"And it wouldn't do you any harm to have a little sleep," he added.

- А теперь поспи.

"I'll call you in plenty of time to get on board. And then, Home. Narnia and the North!"

Не бойся, я за тобой зайду, когда будем перебираться на корабль. А потом - домой, на Север!

Shasta had so enjoyed his dinner and all the things Tumnus had been telling him that when he was left alone his thoughts took a different turn.

Шасте так понравился и обед, и рассказы фавна, что он уже не мог размышлять о неприятном.

He only hoped now that the real Prince Corin would not turn up until it was too late and that he would be taken away to Narnia by ship.

Он надеялся, что принц Корин не придет, опоздает, и его самого увезут на Север.

I am afraid he did not think at all of what might happen to the real Corin when he was left behind in Tashbaan.

Боюсь, он не подумал, что станется с принцем, если тот будет один в Ташбаане.

He was a little worried about Aravis and Bree waiting for him at the Tombs. But then he said to himself,

Об Аравите и о лошадях он чуть-чуть беспокоился, но сказал себе:

"Well, how can I help it?" and,

"Что поделаешь?

"Anyway, that Aravis thinks she's too good to go about with me, so she can jolly well go alone," and at the same time he couldn't help feeling that it would be much nicer going to Narnia by sea than toiling across the desert.

И вообще, Аравите самой так лучше, очень я ей нужен", - ощущая при этом, что куда приятней плыть по морю, чем одолевать пустыню.

When he had thought all this he did what I expect you would have done if you had been up very early and had a long walk and a great deal of excitement and then a very good meal, and were lying on a sofa in a cool room with no noise in it except when a bee came buzzing in through the wide open windows. He fell asleep.

Подумав так, он заснул, как заснули бы и вы, если бы встали затемно, долго шли, а потом, лежа на мягком диване, столько съели.

What woke him was a loud crash.

Разбудил его громкий звон.

He jumped up off the sofa, staring. He saw at once from the mere look of the room - the lights and shadows all looked different - that he must have slept for several hours. He saw also what had made the crash: a costly porcelain vase which had been standing on the window-sill lay on -the floor broken into about thirty pieces.

Испуганно привстав, он увидел, что и тени, и свет сместились, а на полу лежат осколки драгоценной вазы.

But he hardly noticed all these things. What he did notice was two hands gripping the window-sill from outside.

Но главное было не это: в подоконник вцепились чьи-то руки.

They gripped harder and harder (getting white at the knuckles) and then up came a head and a pair of shoulders.

Они сжимались все крепче (костяшки пальцев становились все белее), потом появились голова и плечи.

A moment later there was a boy of Shasta's own age sitting astride the sill with one leg hanging down inside the room.

Через секунду какой-то мальчик перемахнул через подоконник и сел, свесив вниз одну ногу.

Shasta had never seen his own face in a looking-glass. Even if he had, he might not have realized that the other boy was (at ordinary times) almost exactly like himself.

Шаста никогда не гляделся в зеркало, а если бы и гляделся, не понял бы, что незнакомец очень похож на него, ибо тот был сейчас ни на кого не похож.

At the moment this boy was not particularly like anyone for he had the finest black eye you ever saw, and a tooth missing, and his clothes (which must have been splendid ones when he put them on) were torn and dirty, and there was both blood and mud on his face.

Под глазом у него красовался огромный синяк, под носом запеклась кровь, одного зуба не было, одежда, некогда очень красивая, висела лохмотьями.

"Who are you?" said the boy in a whisper.

- Ты кто такой? - шепотом спросил мальчик.

"Are you Prince Corin?" said Shasta.

- А ты принц Корин? - в свою очередь спросил Шаста.

"Yes, of course," said the other.

- Конечно, - ответил мальчик.

"But who are you?"

- А ты кто?

"I'm nobody, nobody in particular, I mean," said Shasta.

- Никто, наверное, - сказал Шаста.

"King Edmund caught me in the street and mistook me for you. I suppose we must look like one another.

- Король Эдмунд увидел меня на улице и подумал, что это ты.

Can I get out the way you've got in?"

Можно отсюда выбраться?

"Yes, if you're any good at climbing," said Corin.

- Можно, если ты хорошо лазаешь, - сказал Корин.

"But why are you in such a hurry?

- Куда ты спешишь?

I say: we ought to be able to get some fun out of this being mistaken for one another."

Мы так похожи, давай еще кого-нибудь разыграем!

"No, no," said Shasta.

- Нет, нет, - заторопился Шаста.

"We must change places at once.

- Мне нельзя оставаться.

It'll be simply frightful if Mr Tumnus comes back and finds us both here.

Вдруг фавн придет, увидит нас вместе?

I've had to pretend to be you.

Мне пришлось притвориться, что я - это ты.

And you're starting tonight - secretly.

Вы сегодня отплываете.

And where were you all this time?"

А где ты был все время?

"A boy in the street made a beastly joke about Queen Susan," said Prince Corin, "so I knocked him down.

- Один мальчишка сказал гадость про королеву Сьюзен, -ответил принц. - Я его побил.

He ran howling into a house and his big brother came out.

Он заорал и побежал за братом.

So I knocked the big brother down.

Тогда я побил брата.

Then they all followed me until we ran into three old men with spears who are called the Watch.

Они погнались за мной и меня поймали такие люди, с копьями, называются стража.

So I fought the Watch and they knocked me down.

Я подрался и с ними.

It was getting dark by now.

Тут стало темнеть.

Then the Watch took me along to lock me up somewhere.

Они меня куда-то увели.

So I asked them if they'd like a stoup of wine and they said they didn't mind if they did.

По дороге я предложил им выпить вина.

Then I took them to a wine shop and got them some and they all sat down and drank till they feel asleep. I thought it was time for me to be off so I came out quietly and then I found the first boy - the one who had started all the trouble - still hanging about.

Они напились и заснули, а я тихо выбрался и пошел дальше, и встретил первого мальчишку.

So I knocked him down again.

Ну, мы подрались. Я его опять побил.

After that I climbed up a pipe on to the roof of a house and lay quiet till it began to get light this morning.

Потом я влез по водосточной трубе на крышу и ждал, пока рассветет.

Ever since that I've been finding my way back.

А потом искал дорогу.

I say, is there anything to drink?"

Попить нету?

"No, I drank it," said Shasta.

- Нет, я все выпил, - сказал Шаста.

"And now, show me how you got in.

- Покажи мне, как ты сюда влез.

There's not a minute to lose.

Надо поскорей уходить.

You'd better lie down on the sofa and pretend-but I forgot. It'll be no good with all those bruises and black eye. You'll just have to tell them the truth, once I'm safely away."

А сам ложись на диван. Ах ты, они не поверят, что это я... то есть ты... У тебя такой синяк... Придется тебе сказать правду.

"What else did you think I'd be telling them?" asked the Prince with a rather angry look.

- Как же иначе? - сердито спросил принц.

"And who are you?"

- А все-таки, кто ты такой?

"There's no time," said Shasta in a frantic whisper.

- Некогда объяснять, - быстро зашептал Шаста.

"I'm a Narnian, I believe; something Northern anyway. But I've been brought up all my life in Calormen.

- Наверное, я родился в Нарнии.

And I'm escaping: across the desert; with a talking Horse called Bree.

Но вырос я здесь и теперь бегу домой, через пустыню, с говорящим конем.

And now, quick! How do I get away?"

Ну, как мне лезть?

"Look," said Corin.

- Вот так, - показал Корин.

"Drop from this window on to the roof of the verandah.

- Смотри, тут плоская крыша.

But you must do it lightly, on your toes, or someone will hear you.

Иди очень тихо, на цыпочках, а то услышит кто-нибудь!

Then along to your left and you can get up to the top of that wall if you're any good at all as a climber. Then along the wall to the corner. Drop onto the rubbish heap you will find outside, and there you are."

Сверни налево, потом залезь, если умеешь лазать, на стену, пройди по ней до угла и спрыгни на кучу мусора.

"Thanks," said Shasta, who was already sitting on the sill.

- Спасибо, - сказал Шаста с подоконника.

The two boys were looking into each other's faces and suddenly found that they were friends.

Мальчики посмотрели друг на друга и обоим показалось, что теперь они Друзья.

"Good-bye," said Corin.

- До свиданья, - сказал Корин.

"And good luck. I do hope you get safe away."

- Доброго тебе пути.

"Good-bye," said Shasta.

- До свиданья, - сказал Шаста.

"I say, you have been having some adventures."

- И храбрый же ты!

"Nothing to yours," said the Prince.

- Куда мне до тебя! - сказал принц.

"Now drop; lightlyI say," he added as Shasta dropped.

- Ну, прыгай!

"I hope we meet in Archenland. Go to my father King Lune and tell him you're a friend of mine.

Да, доберешься до Орландии, скажи моему отцу, королю Луму, что ты мой друг!

Look out! I hear someone coming."

Скорее, кто-то идет!

CHAPTER SIX SHASTA AMONG THE TOMB S SHASTA ran lightly along the roof on tiptoes. It felt hot to his bare feet. He was only a few seconds scrambling up the wall at the far end and when he got to the corner he found himself looking down into a narrow, smelly street, and there was a rubbish heap against the outside of the wall just as Corin had told him.

Шаста неслышно пробежал по крыше, такой горячей, что он чуть не обжег ноги, взлетел вверх по стене, добрался до угла и мягко спрыгнул на кучу мусора в узкой, грязной улочке.

Before jumping down he took a rapid glance round him to get his bearings. Apparently he had now come over the crown of the island-hill on which Tashbaan is built.

Прежде, чем спрыгнуть, он огляделся, по-видимому, он был на самом верху горы, на которой стоит Ташбаан.

Everything sloped away before him, flat roofs below flat roofs, down to the towers and battlements of the city's Northern wall.

Вокруг все уходило вниз, плоские крыши спускались уступами до городской стены и сторожевых башен.

Beyond that was the river and beyond the river a short slope covered with gardens. But beyond that again there was something he had never seen the like of - a great yellowish-grey thing, flat as a calm sea, and stretching for miles.

За ними, с Севера, текла река, за ней цвели сады, а уж за ними лежало странное, голое, желтоватое пространство, уходившее за горизонт, словно неподвижное море.

On the far side of it were huge blue things, lumpy but with jagged edges, and some of them with white tops.

Где-то в небе, совсем далеко, синели какие-то глыбы с белым верхом.

"The desert! the mountains!" thought Shasta.

"Пустыня и горы", - подумал он.

He jumped down on to the rubbish and began trotting along downhill as fast as he could in the narrow lane, which soon brought him into a wider street where there were more people. No one bothered to look at a little ragged boy running along on bare feet.

Спрыгнув со стены, он поспешил вниз по узкой улочке, и вышел на широкую. Там был народ, но никто не обращал внимания на босоногого оборвыша, Однако он все-таки боялся, пока перед ним из-за какого-то угла не возникли городские ворота.

Still, he was anxious and uneasy till he turned a corner and there saw the city gate in front of him. Here he was pressed and jostled a bit, for a good many other people were also going out; and on the bridge beyond the gate the crowd became quite a slow procession, more like a queue than a crowd.

Вышел он в густой толпе. По мосту она двигалась медленно, как очередь.

Out there, with clear running water on each side, it was deliciously fresh after the smell and heat and noise of Tashbaan.

Здесь, над водой, было приятно вздохнуть после жары и запахов Ташбаана.

When once Shasta had reached the far end of the bridge he found the crowd melting away; everyone seemed to be going either to the left or right along the river bank. He went straight ahead up a road that did not appear to be much used, between gardens.

За мостом толпа стала таять, народ расходился, кто налево, кто направо, Шаста же пошел прямо вперед, между какими-то садами.

In a few paces he was alone, and a few more brought him to the top of the slope. There he stood and stared.

Дойдя до того места, где трава сменялась песком, он уже был совсем один, и в удивлении остановился, словно увидел не край пустыни, а край света.

It was like coming to the end of the world for all the grass stopped quite suddenly a few feet before him and the sand began: endless level sand like on a sea shore but a bit rougher because it was never wet.

Трава кончалась сразу; дальше, прямо в бесконечность, уходило что-то вроде морского берега, только пожестче, ибо здесь песок не смачивала вода.

The mountains, which now looked further off than before, loomed ahead.

Впереди, как будто бы еще дальше, маячили горы.

Greatly to his relief he saw, about five minutes' walk away on his left, what must certainly be the Tombs, just as Bree had described them; great masses of mouldering stone shaped like gigantic bee-hive, but a little narrower.

Минут через пять он увидел слева высокие камни, вроде ульев, но поуже. Шаста знал от коня, что это и есть усыпальницы древних царей.

They looked very black and grim, for the sun was now setting right behind them.

За ними садилось солнце, и они мрачно темнели на сверкающем фоне.

He turned his face West and trotted towards the Tombs.

Свернув на запад, Шаста направился к ним.

He could not help looking out very hard for any sign of his friends, though the setting sun shone in his face so that he could see hardly anything.

Солнце слепило его, но все же он ясно видел, что ни лошадей, ни девочки на кладбище нет.

"And anyway," he thought, "of course they'll be round on the far side of the farthest Tomb, not this side where anyone might see them from the city."

"Наверное, они за последней усыпальницей, -подумал он. - Чтобы отсюда не заметили".

There were about twelve Tombs, each with a low arched doorway that opened into absolute blackness.

Усыпальниц было штук двенадцать, стояли они как попало. В каждой чернел низенький вход.

They were dotted about in no kind of order, so that it took a long time, going round this one and going round that one, before you could be sure that you had looked round every side of every tomb. This was what Shasta had to do. There was nobody there.

Шаста обошел кругом каждую из них, и никого не нашел.

It was very quiet here out on the edge of the desert; and now the sun had really set.

Когда он присел на песок, солнце уже село.

Suddenly from somewhere behind him there came a terrible sound.

В ту же минуту раздался очень страшный звук.

Shasta's heart gave a great jump and he had to bite his tongue to keep himself from screaming. Next moment he realized what it was: the horns of Tashbaan blowing for the closing of the gates.

Шаста чуть не закричал, но вспомнил - это трубы оповещают Ташбаан, что ворота закрылись.

"Don't be a silly little coward," said Shasta to himself.

"Не дури, - подумал он.

"Why, it's only the same noise you heard this morning." But there is a great difference between a noise heard letting you in with your friends in the morning, and a noise heard alone at nightfall, shutting you out.

- Не трусь, ты слышал этот звук утром", - но прекрасно понимал, что одно дело - слышать такие звуки при свете, среди друзей, и совсем другое - одному и в темноте,

And now that the gates were shut he knew there was no chance of the others joining him that evening.

"Теперь, - думал он, - они не придут до утра.

"Either they're shut up in Tashbaan for the night," thought Shasta, "or else they've gone on without me.

Они там заперты.

It's just the sort of thing that Aravis would do.

Нет, Аравита увела их раньше, без меня.

But Bree wouldn't.

С нее станется!

Oh, he wouldn't. - now, would he?"

Что это я?

In this idea about Aravis Shasta was once more quite wrong.

Игого никогда на это не согласится!" К Аравите он был несправедлив.

She was proud and could be hard enough but she was as true as steel and would never have deserted a companion, whether she liked him or not.

Она бывала и черствой, и гордой, но верности не изменяла, и ни за что не бросила бы спутника, нравится он ей или нет.

Now that Shasta knew he would have to spend the night alone (it was getting darker every minute) he began to like the look of the place less and less.

Как бы то ни было, ночевать ему предстояло тут, а место это с каждой минутой привлекало его все меньше.

There was something very uncomfortable about those great, silent shapes of stone.

Большие, молчаливые глыбы все-таки пугали его.

He had been trying his hardest for a long time not to think of ghouls: but he couldn't keep it up any longer.

Шаста изо всех сил старался не думать о привидениях, и уже немного успокоился, когда что-то коснулось его ноги.

"Ow! Ow! Help!" he shouted suddenly, for at that very moment he felt something touch his leg.

"Помоги-и-те!" - закричал он неведомо кому, окаменев от страха.

I don't think anyone can be blamed for shouting if something comes up from behind and touches him; not in such a place and at such a time, when he is frightened already. Shasta at any rate was too frightened to run.

Бежать он не смел; все-таки, совсем уж плохо, когда бежишь среди могил, не смея взглянуть, кто за тобой гонится.

Anything would be better than being chased round and round the burial places of the Ancient Kings with something he dared not look at behind him. Instead, he did what was really the most sensible thing he could do. He looked round; and his heart almost burst with relief. What had touched him was only a cat.

Потом, собрав все свое мужество, он сделал самое разумное, что мог - обернулся; и увидел кота.

The light was too bad now for Shasta to see much of the cat except that it was big and very solemn. It looked as if it might have lived for long, long years among the Tombs, alone.

Кот, очень темный в темноте, был велик и важен -гораздо важнее и больше тех его собратьев, которых Шасте доводилось встречать.

Its eyes made you think it knew secrets it would not tell.

Г лаза его таинственно сверкали и казалось, что он много знает - но не скажет.

"Puss, puss," said Shasta.

- Кис-кис-кис, - неуверенно сказал Шаста.

"I suppose you're not a talking cat."

- Ты говорить не умеешь?

The cat stared at him harder than ever. Then it started walking away, and of course Shasta followed it.

Кот сурово поглядел на него и медленно пошел куда-то, а Шаста, конечно, пошел за ним.

It led him right through the tombs and out on the desert side of them.

Через некоторое время они миновали усыпальницы.

There it sat down bolt upright with its tail curled round its feet and its face set towards the desert and towards Narnia and the North, as still as if it were watching for some enemy.

Тогда кот уселся на песок, обернув хвост вокруг передних лап. Глядел он на Север - туда, где лежала Нарния - и был так неподвижен, что Шаста спокойно лег спиной к нему, лицом к могилам, словно чувствовал, что кот охраняет его от врагов.

Shasta lay down beside it with his back against the cat and his face towards the Tombs, because if one is nervous there's nothing like having your face towards the danger and having something warm and solid at your back.

Когда тебе страшно, самое лучшее - повернуться лицом к опасности и чувствовать что-то теплое и надежное за спиной.

The sand wouldn't have seemed very comfortable to you, but Shasta had been sleeping on the ground for weeks and hardly noticed it. Very soon he fell asleep, though even in his dreams he went on wondering what had happened to Bree and Aravis and Hwin.

Песок показался бы вам не очень удобным, но Шаста и прежде спал на земле, и скоро заснул, думая во сне, где же сейчас Игого, Уинни и Аравита.

He was wakened suddenly by a noise he had never heard before.

Разбудил его странный и страшный звук.

"Perhaps it was only a nightmare," said Shasta to himself.

"Наверное, мне все приснилось" - подумал он.

At the same moment he noticed that the cat had gone from his back, and he wished it hadn't. But he lay quite still without even opening his eyes because he felt sure he would be more frightened if he sat up and looked round at the Tombs and the loneliness: just as you or I might lie still with the clothes over our heads.

И тут же ощутил, что кота за спиной нету, и очень огорчился, но лежал тихо, не решаясь даже открыть глаза, как лежим иногда мы с вами, закрыв простыней голову.

But then the noise came again - a harsh, piercing cry from behind him out of the desert. Then of course he had to open his eyes and sit up.

Звук раздался снова - пронзительный вой или вопль; тут глаза у Шасты открылись сами, и он присел на песке.

The moon was shining brightly. The Tombs - far bigger and nearer than he had thought they would be -looked grey in the moonlight.

Луна ярко светила; усыпальницы стали как будто больше, но казались не черными, а серыми.

In fact, they looked horribly like huge people, draped in grey robes that covered their heads and faces.

Они очень уж походили на огромных людей, закрывших голову и лицо серым покрывалом.

They were not at all nice things to have near you when spending a night alone in a strange place.

Что и говорить, это не радует.

But the noise had come from the opposite side, from the desert.

Однако звук шел не от них, а сзади, из пустыни.

Shasta had to turn his back on the Tombs (he didn't like that much) and stare out across the level sand. The wild cry rang out again.

Сам того не желая, Шаста обернулся и посмотрел на пустыню.

"I hope it's not more lions," thought Shasta.

"Хоть бы не львы!.." - подумал он.

It was in fact not very like the lion's roars he had heard on the night when they met Hwin and Aravis, and was really the cry of a jackal. But of course Shasta did not know this. Even if he had known, he would not have wanted very much to meet a jackal. The cries rang out again and again.

Звук и впрямь не походил на рычание льва, но Шаста этого не знал. Выли шакалы (это тоже не слишком приятно).

"There's more than one of them, whatever they are," thought Shasta.

"Их много, - подумал Шаста, сам не зная о ком.

"And they're coming nearer." I suppose that if he had been an entirely sensible boy he would have gone back through the Tombs nearer to the river where there were houses, and wild beasts would be less likely to come. But then there were (or he thought there were) the ghouls. To go back through the Tombs would mean going past those dark openings in the Tombs; and what might come out of them?

- Они все ближе..." Мне кажется, будь он поумнее, он вернулся бы к реке, там были дома, но он боялся пройти мимо усыпальниц. Кто его знает, что вылезет из черных отверстий?

It may have been silly, but Shasta felt he would rather risk the wild beasts.

Глупо это или не глупо, Шаста предпочел диких зверей.

Then, as the cries came nearer and nearer, he began to change his mind.

Но крики приближались - и он изменил мнение...

He was just going to run for it when suddenly, between him and the desert, a huge animal bounded into view.

Он уже собирался бежать, когда увидел на фоне луны огромного зверя.

As the moon was behind it, it looked quite black, and Shasta did not know what it was, except that it had a very big, shaggy head and went on four legs.

Зверь этот шел медленно и степенно, как бы не замечая его.

It did not seem to have noticed Shasta, for it suddenly stopped, turned its head towards the desert and let out a roar which re-echoed through the Tombs and seemed to shake the sand under Shasta's feet.

Потом он остановился, издал низкий, оглушительный рев, эхом отдавшийся в камне усыпальниц.

The cries of the other creatures suddenly stoppd and he thought he could hear feet scampering away.

Прежние вопли стихли, зашуршал песок, словно какие-то существа бросились врассыпную.

Then the great beast turned to examine Shasta.

Тогда огромный зверь обернулся к Шасте.

"It's a lion, I know it's a lion," thought Shasta.

"Это лев, - подумал тот.

"I'm done.

- Ну, все.

I wonder will it hurt much.

Очень будет больно или нет?..

I wish it was over.

Ох, поскорей бы!..

I wonder does anything happen to people after they're dead.

А что бывает потом, когда умрешь?

O-o-oh! Here it comes!" And he shut his eyes and his teeth tight.

Ой-ой-ой-ой!!!" - и он закрыл глаза, сжал зубы.

But instead of teeth and claws he only felt something warm lying down at his feet. And when he opened his eyes he said,

Ничего не случилось, и когда он решился их открыть, что-то теплое лежало у его ног.

"Why, it's not nearly as big as I thought!

"Да он не такой большой! - в удивлении подумал Шаста.

It's only half the size.

- Вполовину меньше, чем мне показалось.

No, it isn't even quarter the size. I do declare it's only the cat!!

Нет, вчетверо... Ой, это кот!

I must have dreamed all that about its being as big as a horse."

Значит, лев мне приснился!"

And whether he really had been dreaming or not, what was now lying at his feet, and staring him out of countenance with its big, green, unwinking eyes, was the cat; though certainly one of the largest cats he had ever seen.

Действительно, у него в ногах лежал большой кот, глядя на него зелеными немигающими глазами. Таких огромных котов он не видал.

"Oh, Puss," gasped Shasta. "I am so glad to see you again.

- Как хорошо, что это ты! - сказал ему Шаста.

I've been having such horrible dreams."

- Мне снился страшный сон.

And he at once lay down again, back to back with the cat as they had been at the beginning of the night. The warmth from it spread all over him.

- И, прижавшись к коту, он почувствовал, как и прежде, его животворящее тепло.

"I'll never do anything nasty to a cat again as long as I live," said Shasta, half to the cat and half to himself. "I did once, you know. I threw stones at a half-starved mangy old stray.

- Никогда не буду обижать кошек, - подумал или даже сказал он, - знаешь, я один раз бросил камнем в старую голодную кошку.

Hey! Stop that." For the cat had turned round and given him a scratch.

Эй, что это ты? - вскрикнул он, потому что кот именно в этот миг его царапнул.

"None of that," said Shasta.

- Ну, ну!

"It isn't as if you could understand what I'm saying." Then he dozed off.

Ты что, понимаешь? - и он уснул.

Next morning when he woke, the cat was gone, the sun was already up, and the sand hot.

Наутро, когда он проснулся, кота не было, солнце ярко светило, песок уже нагрелся.

Shasta, very thirsty, sat up and rubbed his eyes.

Шаста приподнялся и протер глаза. Ему очень хотелось пить.

The desert was blindingly white and, though there was a murmur of noises from the city behind him, where he sat everything was perfectly still.

Пустыня сверкала белизной. Из города доносился смутный шум, но здесь было очень тихо.

When he looked a little left and west, so that the sun was not in his eyes, he could see the mountains on the far side of the desert, so sharp and clear that they looked only a stone's throw away.

Когда он посмотрел немного влево, к западу, чтобы солнце не слепило, он увидел горы вдали, такие четкие, что казалось, будто они совсем близко.

He particularly noticed one blue height that divided into two peaks at the top and decided that it must be Mount Pire.

Одна из них была как бы двойная, и он подумал:

"That's our direction, judging by what the Raven said," he thought, "so I'll just make sure of it, so as not to waste any time when the others turn up." So he made a good, deep straight furrow with his foot pointing exactly to Mount Pire.

"Вот, туда и надо идти", - и провел ногой по песку ровную полосу, чтобы не терять времени, когда все придут.

The next job, clearly, was to get something to eat and drink.

Потом он решил чего-нибудь поесть и направился к реке.

Shasta trotted back through the Tombs - they looked quite ordinary now and he wondered how he could ever have been afraid of them - and down into the cultivated land by the river's side.

Усыпальницы были совсем не страшные, он даже удивился, что они его так пугали.

There were a few people about but not very many, for the city gates had been open several hours and the early morning crowds had already gone in. So he had no diffculty in doing a little "raiding" (as Bree called it).

Народ здесь был, ворота открылись давно, толпа уже вошла в город, и оказалось нетрудно, как сказал бы Игого, что-нибудь позаимствовать.

It involved a climb over a garden wall and the results were three oranges, a melon, a fig or two, and a pomegranate.

Он перелез через стену, и взял в саду три апельсина, две-три смоквы и гранат.

After that, he went down to the river bank, but not too near the bridge, and had a drink.

Потом он подошел к реке, у самого моста, и напился.

The water was so nice that he took off his hot, dirty clothes and had a dip; for of course Shasta, having lived on the shore all his life, had learned to swim almost as soon as he had learned to walk.

Вода ему так понравилась, что он еще и выкупался - ведь он всегда жил на берегу и научился плавать тогда же, когда научился ходить.

When he came out he lay on the grass looking across the water at Tashbaan - all the splendour and strength and glory of it.

Потом он лег на траву и стал смотреть на Ташбаан, гордый, большой и прекрасный.

But that made him remember the dangers of it too. He suddenly realized that the others might have reached the Tombs while he was bathing ("and gone on without me, as likely as not"), so he dressed in a fright and tore back at such a speed that he was all hot and thirsty when he arrived and so the good of his bathe was gone.

Вспомнил он и о том, как опасно там было, и вдруг понял, что, пока он купался, Аравита и лошади, наверное, добрались до кладбища ("и не нашли меня, и ушли" - подумал он). Быстро одевшись, он побежал обратно, и так запыхался и вспотел, что мог бы и не купаться.

Like most days when you are alone and waiting for something this day seemed about a hundred hours long.

Когда ты один чего-нибудь ждешь, день кажется очень долгим.

He had plenty to think of, of course, but sitting alone, just thinking, is pretty slow.

Конечно, ему было о чем подумать, но думать одному довольно скучно.

He thought a good deal about the Narnians and especially about Corin.

Думал он о Нарнии, еще больше - о Корине, о том, что случилось, когда нарнийцы узнали о своей ошибке.

He wondered what had happened when they discovered that the boy who had been lying on the sofa and hearing all their secret plans wasn't really Corin at all. It was very unpleasant to think of all those nice people imagining him a traitor.

Ему было очень неприятно, что такие хорошие люди сочтут его предателем.

But as the sun slowly, slowly climbed up to the top of the sky and then slowly, slowly began going downwards to the West, and no one came and nothing at all happened, he began to get more and more anxious.

Солнце медленно ползло вверх по небу, потом -медленно опускалось, никто не шел, не случалось ничего, и ему стало совсем уж не по себе.

And of course he now realized that when they arranged to wait for one another at the Tombs no one had said anything about How Long.

Теперь он понял, что они решили здесь встретиться и ждать друг друга, но не сказали, как долго.

He couldn't wait here for the rest of his life!

Не до старости же!

And soon it would be dark again, and he would have another night just like last night. A dozen different plans went through his head, all wretched ones, and at last he fixed on the worst plan of all.

Скоро стемнеет, опять начнется ночь... Десятки планов сменялись в его мозгу, пока он не выбрал самый худший.

He decided to wait till it was dark and then go back to the river and steal as many melons as he could carry and set out for Mount Pire alone, trusting for his direction to the line he had drawn that morning in the sand.

Он решил потерпеть до темноты, вернуться к реке, украсть столько дынь, сколько сможет, и пойти к той горе один.

It was a crazy idea and if he had read as many books as you have about journeys over deserts he would never have dreamed of it.

Если бы он прочитал столько, сколько ты, о путешествиях через пустыню, он бы понял, что это очень глупо.

But Shasta had read no books at all.

Но он еще не читал книг.

Before the sun set something did happen.

Прежде, чем солнце село, что-то все-таки случилось.

Shasta was sitting in the shadow of one of the Tombs when he looked up and saw two horses coming towards him.

Когда тени усыпальниц стали совсем длинными, а Шаста давно съел все, что припас на день, сердце у него подпрыгнуло: он увидел двух лошадей.

Then his heart gave a great leap, for he recognized them as Bree and Hwin. But the next moment his heart went down into his toes again. There was no sign of Aravis. The Horses were being led by a strange man, an armed man pretty handsomely dressed like an upper slave in a great family. Bree and Hwin were no longer got up like pack-horses, but saddled and bridled. And what could it all mean? "It's a trap," thought Shasta.

То были Уинни и Игого, прекрасные и гордые, как прежде, под дорогими седлами, а вел их человек в кольчуге, похожий на слугу из знатного дома.

"Somebody has caught Aravis and perhaps they've tortured her and she's given the whole thing away.

"Аравиту поймали, - в ужасе решил Шаста.

They want me to jump out and run up and speak to Bree and then I'll be caught too!

- Она все выдала, его послали за мной, они хотят, чтобы я кинулся к Игого и заговорил!

And yet if I don't, I may be losing my only chance to meet the others. Oh I do wish I knew what had happened." And he skulked behind the Tomb, looking out every few minutes, and wondering which was the least dangerous thing to do.

А если не кинусь - тогда я точно остался один... Что же мне делать?" - и он юркнул за усыпальницу, и стал все время выглядывать оттуда, гадая, что опасней, что - безопасней.

CHAPTER SEVEN ARAVIS IN TASHBAAN WHAT had really happened was this. When Aravis saw Shasta hurried away by the Narnians and found herself alone with two horses who (very wisely) wouldn't say a word, she never lost her head even for a moment.

А вот что случилось на самом деле: когда Аравита увидела, что Шасту куда-то тащат, и осталась одна с лошадьми, которые (очень разумно) не говорили ни слова, она ни на миг не растерялась.

She grabbed Bree's halter and stood still, holding both the horses; and though her heart was beating as hard as a hammer, she did nothing to show it.

Сердце у нее сильно билось, но она ничем этого не выказала.

As soon as the Narnian lords had passed she tried to move on again.

Как только белокожие господа прошли мимо, она попыталась двинуться дальше.

But before she could take a step, another crier ("Bother all these people" thought Aravis) was heard shouting out,

Однако снова раздался крик:

"Way, way, way!

"Дорогу!

Way for the Tarkheena Lasaraleen!" and immediately, following the crier, came four armed slaves and then four bearers carrying a litter which was all a-flutter with silken curtains and all a-jingle with silver bells and which scented the whole street with perfumes and flowers.

Дорогу тархине!" - и появились четыре вооруженных раба, а за ними - четыре носильщика, на плечах у которых едва покачивался роскошный паланкин.

After the litter, female slaves in beautiful clothes, and then a few grooms, runners, pages, and the like.

За ним, в облаке ароматов, следовали рабыни, гонцы, пажи и еще какие-то слуги.

And now Aravis made her first mistake.

И тут Аравита совершила первую свою ошибку.

She knew Lasaraleen quite well - almost as if they had been at school together - because they had often stayed in the same houses and been to the same parties.

Она прекрасно знала ту, что лениво покоилась на носилках. Это была Лазорилина, недавно вышедшая замуж за одного из самых богатых и могущественных тарханов. Девочки часто встречались в гостях, а это почти то же самое, что учиться в одной школе.

And Aravis couldn't help looking up to see what Lasaraleen looked like now that she was married and a very great person indeed. It was fatal.

Ну, как тут было не посмотреть, какой стала старая подруга, когда она вышла замуж и обрела большую власть?

The eyes of the two girls met. And immediately Lasaraleen sat up in the litter and burst out at the top of her voice. "Aravis!

Аравита посмотрела, и подруга посмотрела на нее.

What on earth are you doing here? Your father-"

- Аравита! - закричала она.

There was not a moment to lose. Without a second's delay Aravis let go the Horses, caught the edge of the litter, swung herself up beside Lasaraleen and whispered furiously in her ear.

- Что ты здесь делаешь? А твой отец...

"Shut up! Do you hear! Shut up.

Отпустив лошадей, беглянка ловко вскочила в паланкин и быстро прошептала:

You must hide me.

- Тише!

Tell your people-"

Спрячь меня.

"But darling-" began Lasaraleen in the same loud voice. (She didn't in the least mind making people stare; in fact she rather liked it.)

Скажи своим людям...

"Do what I tell you or I'll never speak to you again," hissed Aravis. "Please, please be quick, Las. It's frightfully important.

- Нет, ты мне скажи... - громко перебила ее Лазорилина, очень любившая привлекать внимание.

Tell your people to bring those two horses along. Pull all the curtains of the litter and get away somewhere where I can't be found.

- Скорее! - прошипела Аравита. - Это очень важно!..

And do hurry."

Прикажи своим людям, чтобы вели за нами вон тех лошадей, и задерни полог.

"All right, darling," said Lasaraleen in her lazy voice.

Ах, поскорее!

"Here. Two of you take the Tarkheena's horses." (This was to the slaves.) "And now home.

- Хорошо, хорошо, - томно отвечала тархина. -Эй, вы, возьмите лошадей!

I say, darling, do you think we really want the curtains drawn on a day like this? I mean to say-"

А зачем задергивать занавески в такую жару, не понимаю?..

But Aravis had already drawn the curtains, enclosing Lasaraleen and herself in a rich and scented, but rather stuffy, kind of tent.

Но Аравита уже задернула их сама, и обе тархины оказались как бы в душной, сладко благоухающей палатке.

"I mustn't be seen," "she said.

- Я прячусь, - сказала Аравита.

"My father doesn't know I'm here.

- Отец не знает, что я здесь.

I'm running away."

Я сбежала.

"My dear, how perfectly thrilling," said Lasaraleen.

- Какой ужас... - протянула Лазорилина.

"I'm dying to hear all about it. Darling, you're sitting on my dress.

- Расскажи мне все поскорей... Ах, ты сидишь на моем покрывале!

Do you mind? That's better. It is a new one. Do you like it?

Слезь, пожалуйста. Вот так. Оно тебе нравится?

I got it at-"

Представляешь, я его...

"Oh, Las, do be serious," said Aravis.

- Потом, потом, - перебила ее Аравита.

"Where is my father?"

- Где отец?

"Didn't you know?" said Lasaraleen.

- А ты не знаешь? - сказала жена вельможи.

"He's here, of course.

- Здесь, конечно.

He came to town yesterday and is asking about you everywhere.

Прибыл вчера и повсюду тебя ищет.

And to think of you and me being here together and his not knowing anything about it! It's the funniest thing I ever heard." And she went off into giggles.

Если бы он сейчас нас увидел... - и она захихикала.

She always had been a terrible giggler, as Aravis now remembered.

Она вообще любила хихикать.

"It isn't funny at all," she said. "It's dreadfully serious.

- Ничего тут нет смешного, - сказала Аравита.

Where can you hide me?"

- Где ты спрячешь меня?

"No difficulty at all, my dear girl," said Lasaraleen. "I'll take you home.

- В моем дворце, конечно, - отвечала ее подруга.

My husband's away and no one will see you.

- Муж уехал, никто тебя не увидит.

Phew! It's not much fun with the curtains drawn. I want to see people. There's no point in having a new dress on if one's to go about shut up like this." "I hope no one heard you when you shouted out to me like that," said Aravis. "No, no, of course, darling," said Lasaraleen absentmindedly. "But you haven't even told me yet what you think of the dress."

Ах, как жаль, кстати, что никто не видит сейчас моего нового покрывала! Нравится оно тебе?

"Another thing," said Aravis.

- И вот еще что, - продолжала Аравита.

"You must tell your people to treat those two horses very respectfully. That's part of the secret. They're really Talking Horses from Narnia."

- С этими лошадьми надо обращаться особенно.

"Fancy!" said Lasaraleen.

Они говорящие. Из Нарнии, понимаешь?

"How exciting! And oh, darling, have you seen the barbarian queen from Narnia? She's staying in Tashbaan at present.

- Не может быть... - протянула Лазорилина.

They say Prince Rabadash is madly in love with her.

- Как интересно... Кстати, ты видела эту дикарку, королеву? Не понимаю, что в ней находят!..

There have been the most wonderful parties and hunts and things all this last fortnight. I can't see that she's so very pretty myself. But some of the Narnian men are lovely.

Говорят, Рабадаш от нее без ума. Вот мужчины у них - красавцы.

I was taken out on a river party the day before yesterday, and I was wearing my-"

Какие теперь балы, какие пиры, охоты!..

"How shall we prevent your people telling everyone that you've got a visitor - dressed like a beggar's brat -in your house?

Позавчера пировали у реки, и на мне было...

It might so easily get round to my father."

- Да, - сказала Аравита, - твои люди не пустят слух, что у тебя гостит какая-то нищая в отрепьях?

"Now don't keep on fussing, there's a dear," said Lasaraleen. "We'll get you some proper clothes in a moment. And here we are!"

Дойдет до отца... - Ах, не беспокойся ты по пустякам! - отвечала Лазорилина, - мы тебя оденем. Ну, вот!

The bearers had stopped and the litter was being lowered.

Носильщики остановились и опустили паланкин на землю.

When the curtains had been drawn Aravis found that she was in a courtyard-garden very like the one that Shasta had been taken into a few minutes earlier in another part of the city.

Раздвинув занавески, Аравита увидела, что она - в красивом саду, примерно таком же, как тот, в который попал Шаста по другую сторону реки.

Lasaraleen would have gone indoors at once but Aravis reminded her in a frantic whisper to say something to the slaves about not telling anyone of their mistress's strange visitor.

Лазорилина пошла было в дом, но беглянка шепотом напомнила ей, что надо предупредить слуг.

"Sorry, darling, it had gone right out of my head," said Lasareleen.

- Ах, прости, совсем забыла! - сказала хозяйка.

"Here.

- Эй, вы!

All of you. And you, doorkeeper. No one is to be let out of the house today.

Сегодня никто никуда не выйдет.

And anyone I catch talking about this young lady will be first beaten to death and then burned alive and after that be kept on bread and water for six weeks. There."

Узнаю, что пошли сплетни, сожгу живьем, засеку досмерти, а потом посажу на хлеб и воду.

Although Lasaraleen had said she was dying to hear Aravis's story, she showed no sign of really wanting to hear it at all. She was, in fact, much better at talking than at listening.

Хотя Лазорилина сказала, что очень хочет услышать историю Аравиты, она все время говорила сама.

She insisted on Aravis having a long and luxurious bath (Calormene baths are famous) and then dressing her up in the finest clothes before she would let her explain anything.

Она настояла на том, чтобы Аравита выкупалась (в Тархистане купаются долго и очень роскошно), потом одела ее в лучшие одежды.

The fuss she made about choosing the dresses nearly drove Aravis mad.

Выбирала она их так долго, что Аравита чуть с ума не сошла.

She remembered now that Lasaraleen had always been like that, interested in clothes and parties and gossip. Aravis had always been more interested in bows and arrows and horses and dogs and swimming.

Теперь она вспомнила, что Лазорилина всегда любила наряды и сплетни; сама она предпочитала собак, лошадей и охоту.

You will guess that each thought the other silly.

Нетрудно догадаться, что каждой из них другая казалась глупой.

But when at last they were both seated after a meal (it was chiefly of the whipped cream and jelly and fruit and ice sort) in a beautiful pillared room (which Aravis would have liked better if Lasaraleen's spoiled pet monkey hadn't been climbing about it all the time) Lasaraleen at last asked her why she was running away from home.

Наконец, они поели (главным образом - взбитых сливок и желе, и фруктов, и мороженого), расположились в красивой комнате (которая понравилась бы гостье еще больше, если бы ручная обезьянка не лазила все время по колоннам) и Лазорилина спросила, почему же ее подруга убежала из дому.

When Aravis had finished telling her story, Lasaraleen said,

Когда Аравита кончила свой рассказ, она вскричала:

"But, darling, why don't you marry Ahoshta Tarkaan?

- Ах, непременно выходи за Ахошту-тархана!

Everyone's crazy about him.

У нас тут от него все без ума.

My husband says he is beginning to be one of the greatest men in Calormen.

Мой муж говорит, что он будет великим человеком.

He has just been made Grand Vizier now old Axartha has died. Didn't you know?"

Теперь, когда старый Ашарта умер, он стал великим визирем, ты знаешь?

"I don't care. I can't stand the sight of him," said Aravis.

- Не знаю, и знать не хочу, - отвечала Аравита.

"But, darling, only think!

- Нет, ты подумай!

Three palaces, and one of them that beautiful one down on the lake at Ilkeen.

Три дворца, один - тот, красивый, у озера Илкина.

Positively ropes of pearls, I'm told. Baths of asses' milk. And you'd see such a lot of me."

Горы жемчуга... Купается в ослином молоке... Да, и ты меня будешь часто видеть!

"He can keep his pearls and palaces as far as I'm concerned," said Aravis.

- Не нужны мне его дворцы и жемчуг, - сказала Аравита.

"You always were a queer girl, Aravis," said Lasaraleen.

- Ты всегда была чудачкой, - сказала Лазорилина.

"What more do you want?"

- Не пойму, что тебе нужно.

In the end, however, Aravis managed to make her friend believe that she was in earnest and even to discuss plans.

Однако помочь она согласилась, ибо это само по себе занятно.

There would be no difficulty now about getting the two horses out of the North gate and then on to the Tombs. No one would stop or question a groom in fine clothes leading a war horse and a lady's saddle horse down to the river, and Lasaraleen had plenty of grooms to send.

Молодые тархины решили, что слуга из богатого дома с двумя породистыми лошадьми не вызовет никаких подозрений.

It wasn't so easy to decide what to do about Aravis herself. She suggested that she could be carried out in the litter with the curtains drawn. But Lasaraleen told her that litters were only used in the city and the sight of one going out through the gate would be certain to lead to questions.

Выйти из города Аравите было много труднее: никто и никогда не выносил за ворота закрытых паланкинов.

When they had talked for a long time - and it was all the longer because Aravis found it hard to keep her friend to the point-at last Lasaraleen clapped her hands and said, "Oh, I have an idea.

Наконец, Лазорилина захлопала в ладоши и воскликнула: - Ах, я придумала!

There is one way of getting out of the city without using the gates. The Tisroc's garden (may he live for ever!) runs right down to the water and there is a little water-door.

Мы пройдем к реке садом Тисрока (да живет он вечно). Там есть дверца.

Only for the palace people of course - but then you know, dear (here she tittered a little) we almost are palace people.

Только вот придворные... Знаешь, тебе повезло, что ты пришла ко мне!

I say, it is lucky for you that you came to me.

Мы ведь и сами почти придворные.

The dear Tisroc (may he live for ever!) is so kind.

Тисрок такой добрый (да живет он вечно!).

We're asked to the palace almost every day and it is like a second home.

Нас приглашают во дворец каждый день, мы буквально живем там.

I love all the dear princes and princesses and I positively adore Prince Rabadash.

Я просто обожаю царевича Рабадаша.

I might run in and see any of the palace ladies at any hour of the day or night. Why shouldn't I slip in withyou, after dark, and let you out by the water-door? There are always a few punts and things tied up outside it.

Значит, я проведу тебя в темноте.

And even if we were caught-"

Если нас поймают...

"All would be lost," said Aravis.

- Тогда все погибло, - сказала Аравита.

"Oh darling, don't get so excited," said Lasaraleen. "I was going to say, even if we were caught everyone would only say it was one of my mad jokes.

- Милочка, не перебивай, говорю тебе, меня все знают. При дворе привыкли к моим выходкам.

I'm getting quite well known for them. Only the other day- do listen, dear, this is frightfully funny-"

Вот послушай, вчера...

"I meant, all would be lost for me," said Aravis a little sharply.

- Я хочу сказать, все погибло для меня, - пояснила Аравита.

"Oh - ah - yes - I do see what you mean, darling. Well, can you think of any better plan?"

- А, да, конечно... Но что ты еще можешь предложить?

Aravis couldn't, and answered, "No.

- Ничего, - ответила Аравита.

We'll have to risk it.

- Придется рискнуть.

When can we start?"

Когда же мы пойдем?

"Oh, not tonight," said Lasaraleen. "Of course not tonight.

- Только не сегодня! - воскликнула Лазорилина.

There's a great feast on tonight (I must start getting my hair done for it in a few minutes) and the whole place will be a blaze of lights.

- Сегодня пир - да, когда же я сделаю прическу?

And such a crowd too!

Сколько будет народу!

It would have to be tomorrow night."

Пойдем завтра вечером.

This was bad news for Aravis, but she had to make the best of it.

Аравита огорчилась, но решила потерпеть.

The afternoon passed very slowly and it was a relief when Lasaraleen went out to the banquet, for Aravis was very tired of her giggling and her talk about dresses and parties, weddings and engagements and scandals. She went to bed early and that part she did enjoy: it was so nice to have pillows and sheets again.

Лазорилина ушла, и это было хорошо, очень уж надоели ее рассказы о нарядах, свадьбах, пирах и нескромных происшествиях.

But the next day passed very slowly.

Следующий день тянулся долго.

Lasaraleen wanted to go back on the whole arrangement and kept on telling Aravis that Narnia was a country of perpetual snow and ice inhabited by demons and sorcerers, and she was mad to think of going there.

Лазорилина отговаривала гостью, непрестанно повторяя, что в Нарнии снег и лед, и бесы, и колдуны.

"And with a peasant boy, too!" said Lasaraleen. "Darling, think of it!

"Подумай, - прибавляла она, - какой-то деревенский мальчик!

It's not Nice." Aravis had thought of it a good deal, but she was so tired of Lasaraleen's silliness by now that, for the first time, she began to think that travelling with Shasta was really rather more fun than fashionable life in Tashbaan.

Это неприлично..." Аравита сама, бывало, так думала, но теперь она очень устала от глупости; ей пришло в голову, что путешествовать с Шастой куда веселее, чем жить светской жизнью в столице.

So she only replied,

Поэтому она сказала:

"You forget that I'll be nobody, just like him, when we get to Narnia.

- Там, в Нарнии, я буду просто девочкой.

And anyway, I promised."

И потом, я обещала.

"And to think," said Lasaraleen, almost crying, "that if only you had sense you could be the wife of a Grand Vizier!" Aravis went away to have a private word with the horses.

Лазорилина чуть не заплакала. - Что же это такое? - причитала она, - будь ты поумней, ты стала бы женой визиря Аравита же пошла поговорить с лошадьми.

"You must go with a groom a little before sunset down to the Tombs," she said.

- Когда начнутся сумерки, - сказала она, - идите, пожалуйста к могилам.

"No more of those packs.

Да, без поклажи.

You'll be saddled and bridled again. But there'll have to be food in Hwin's saddle-bags and a full water-skin behind yours, Bree.

Вас снова оседлают, только у тебя, Уинни, будут сумы с провизией, а у тебя, Игого - бурдюки с водой.

The man has orders to let you both have a good long drink at the far side of the bridge."

Слуге приказано напоить вас как следует за мостом, у реки.

"And then, Narnia and the North!" whispered Bree. "But what if Shasta is not at the Tombs."

- А потом - на Север, в Нарнию! - тихо ликовал Игого. -Послушай, вдруг Шаста не добрался до кладбища?

"Wait for him of course," said Aravis. "I hope you've been quite comfortable."

- Тогда подождите его, как же иначе, - сказала Аравита. -Надеюсь, вам тут было хорошо?

"Never better stabled in my life," said Bree.

- Куда уж лучше! - отвечал конь.

"But if the husband of that tittering Tarkheena friend of yours is paying his head groom to get the best oats, then I think the head groom is cheating him."

- Но если муж твоей болтуньи думает, что конюх покупает самый лучший овес, он ошибается.

Aravis and Lasaraleen had supper in the pillared room.

Через два часа, поужинав в красивой комнате.

About two hours later they were ready to start.

Аравита и Лазорилина вышли из дому.

Aravis was dressed to look like a superior slave-girl in a great house and wore a veil over her face.

Аравита закрыла лицо чадрой и оделась так, чтобы ее приняли за рабыню из богатого дома.

They had agreed that if any questions were asked Lasaraleen would pretend that Aravis was a slave she was taking as a present to one of the princesses.

Они решили: если кто-нибудь спросит, Лазорилина скажет, что она собралась подарить ее одной из царевен.

The two girls went out on foot. A very few minutes brought them to the palace gates.

Шли они пешком, и вскоре оказались у ворот дворца.

Here there were of course soldiers on guard but the officer knew Lasaraleen quite well and called his men to attention and saluted.

Конечно, тут была стража, но начальник знал Лазорилину и отдал ей честь.

They passed at once into the Hall of Black Marble. A fair number of courtiers, slaves and others were still moving about here but this only made the two girls less conspicuous.

Девочки прошли Черный Мраморный Зал, там было много народу, но это и лучше, никто не обратил на них внимания.

They passed on into the Hall of Pillars and then into the Hall of Statues and down the colonnade, passing the great beatencopper doors of the throne room.

Потом был Зал с Колоннами, потом - Зал со Статуями, потом - та колоннада, из которой можно было попасть в Тронный Зал (сейчас медные двери были закрыты).

It was all magnificent beyond description; what they could see of it in the dim light of the lamps. Presently they came out into the garden-court which sloped downhill in a number of terraces.

Наконец, девочки вышли в сад, уступами спускавшийся к реке.

On the far side of that they came to the Old Palace.

Подальше, в саду, стоял Старый Дворец.

It had already grown almost quite dark and they now found themselves in a maze of corridors lit only by occasional torches fixed in brackets to the walls.

Когда они до него добрались, уже стемнело, а в лабиринте коридоров, на стенах, горели редкие факелы.

Lasaraleen halted at a place where you had to go either left or right. "Go on, do go on," whispered Aravis, whose heart was beating terribly and who still felt that her father might run into them at any corner.

- Иди, иди, - шептала Аравита, и сердце у нее билось так, словно отец вот-вот появится из-за угла.

"I'm just wondering..." said Lasaraleen. "I'm not absolutely sure which way we go from here.

- Куда же свернуть? - размышляла ее подруга.

I think it's the left. Yes, I'm almost sure it's the left. What fun this is!"

- Все-таки налево... Как смешно!

They took the left hand way and found themselves in a passage that was hardly lighted at all and which soon began going down steps.

И тут оказалось, что Лазорилина толком не помнит, куда свернуть, направо или налево. Они свернули налево и очутились в длинном коридоре.

"It's all right," said Lasaraleen.

Не успела Лазорилина сказать: "Ну вот!

"I'm sure we're right now. I remember these steps." But at that moment a moving light appeared ahead. A second later there appeared from round a distant corner, the dark shapes of two men walking backwards and carrying tall candles.

Я помню эти ступеньки," - как в дальнем конце показались тени двух людей, пятящихся задом.

And of course it is only before royalties that people walk backwards.

Так ходят только перед царем.

Aravis felt Lasaraleen grip her arm - that sort of sudden grip which is almost a pinch and which means that the person who is gripping you is very frightened indeed. Aravis thought it odd that Lasaraleen should be so afraid of the Tisroc if he were really such a friend of hers, but there was no time to go on thinking.

Лазорилина вцепилась Аравите в руку; Аравита удивилась, чего она боится, если Тисрок такой друг ее мужа.

Lasaraleen was hurrying her back to the top of the steps, on tiptoes, and groping wildly along the wall. "Here's a door," she whispered. "Quick." They went in, drew the door very softly behind them, and found themselves in pitch darkness. Aravis could hear by Lasaraleen's breathing that she was terrified.

Тем временем Лазорилина втащила ее в какую-то комнатку, бесшумно закрыла дверь и они очутились в полной темноте.

"Tash preserve us!" whispered Lasaraleen.

- Охрани нас, Таш! - шептала Лазорилина.

"What shall we do if he comes in here.

- Только бы они не вошли!..

Can we hide?" There was a soft carpet under their feet. They groped forward into the room and blundered on to a sofa. "Let's lie down behind it," whimpered Lasaraleen. "Oh, I do wish we hadn't come."

Ползи под диван.

There was just room between the sofa and the curtained wall and the two girls got down.

Они поползли, и Лазорилина заняла там все место.

Lasaraleen managed to get the better position and was completely covered. The upper part of Aravis's face stuck out beyond the sofa, so that if anyone came into that room with a light and happened to look in exactly the right place they would see her.

Если бы в комнату внесли свечи, все увидели бы, что из-под дивана торчит Аравитина голова.

But of course, because she was wearing a veil, what they saw would not at once look like a forehead and a pair of eyes. Aravis shoved desperately to try to make Lasaraleen give her a little more room. But Lasaraleen, now quite selfish in her panic, fought back and pinched her feet. They gave it up and lay still, panting a little.

Правда, Аравита была в чадре, больше глаз да лба не увидишь, но все-таки... Словом, она старалась отвоевать побольше места, но Лазорилина не сдалась, и ущипнула ее за ногу. На том борьба кончилась.

Their own breath semed dreadfully noisy, but there was no other noise.

Обе тяжело дышали, но больше звуков не было.

"Is it safe?" said Aravis at last in the tiniest possible whisper.

- Тут нас не схватят? - спросила Аравита как можно тише.

"I - I - think so," began Lasaraleen.

- На-наверно, - пролепетала Лазорилина.

"But my poor nerves -" and then came the most terrible noise they could have heard at that moment: the noise of the door opening.

- Ах, как я измучилась!.. - И тут раздался страшный звук - открылась дверь.

And then came light.

Внесли свечи.

And because Aravis couldn't get her head any further in behind the sofa, she saw everything.

Аравита втянула голову сколько могла, но видела все.

First came the two slaves (deaf and dumb, as Aravis rightly guessed, and therefore used at the most secret councils) walking backwards and carrying the candles. They took up their stand one at each end of the sofa.

Первыми вошли рабы со свечами в руках (Аравита догадалась, что они глухонемые) и встали по краям дивана.

This was a good thing, for of course it was now harder for anyone to see Aravis once a slave was in front of her and she was looking between his heels.

Это было хорошо: они прикрыли беглянку, а она все видела.

Then came an old man, very fat, wearing a curious pointed cap by which she immediately knew that he was the Tisroc.

Потом появился невероятно толстый человек в странной островерхой шапочке.

The least of the jewels with which he was covered was worth more than all the clothes and weapons of the Narnian lords put together: but he was so fat and such a mass of frills and pleats and bobbles and buttons and tassels and talismans that Aravis couldn't help thinking the Narnian fashions (at any rate for men) looked nicer.

Самый маленький из драгоценных камней, украшавших его одежды, стоил больше, чем все, что было у людей из Нарнии; но Аравита подумала, что нарнийская мода - во всяком случае, мужская - как-то приятнее.

After him came a tall young man with a feathered and jewelled turban on his head and an ivory-sheathed scimitar at his side.

За ним вошел высокий юноша в тюрбане с длинным пером и с ятаганом в ножнах слоновой кости.

He seemed very excited and his eyes and teeth flashed fiercely in the candlelight.

Он очень волновался, зубы у него злобно сверкали.

Last of all came a little hump-backed, wizened old man in whom she recognized with a shudder the new Grand Vizier and her own betrothed husband, Ahoshta Tarkaan himself.

Последним появился горбун, в котором она с ужасом узнала своего жениха.

As soon as all three had entered the room and the door was shut, the Tisroc seated himself on the divan with a sigh of contentment, the young man took his place, standing before him, and the Grand Vizier got down on his knees and elbows and laid his face flat on the carpet.

Дверь закрылась. Тисрок сел на диван, с облегчением вздыхая. Царевич встал перед ним, а великий визирь опустился на четвереньки и припал лицом к ковру.

CHAPTER EIGHT IN THE HOUSE OF THE TISROC"OH-my-father-and-oh-the-delight-of-my-eyes," began the young man, muttering the words very quickly and sulkily and not at all as if the Tisroc were the delight of his eyes.

- Отец-мой-и-услада-моих-очей! - начал молодой человек очень быстро и очень злобно.

"May you live for ever, but you have utterly destroyed me.

- Живите вечно, но меня вы погубили.

If you had given me the swiftest of the galleys at sunrise when I first saw that the ship of the accursed barbarians was gone from her place I would perhaps have overtaken them.

Если б вы дали мне еще на рассвете самый лучший корабль, я бы нагнал этих варваров.

But you persuaded me to send first and see if they had not merely moved round the point into better anchorage. And now the whole day has been wasted. And they are gone - gone - out of my reach! The false jade, the-" and here he added a great many descriptions of Queen Susan which would not look at all nice in print.

Теперь мы потеряли целый день, а эта ведьма, эта лгунья, эта... эта... - и он прибавил несколько слов, которые я не собираюсь повторять.

For of course this young man was Prince Rabadash and of course the false jade was Susan of Narnia.

Молодой человек был царевич Рабадаш, а ведьма и лгунья - королева Сьюзен.

"Compose yourself, O my son," said the Tisroc.

- Успокойся, о, сын мой! - сказал Тисрок.

"For the departure of guests makes a wound that is easily healed in the heart of a judicious host."

- Расставание с гостем ранит сердце, но разум исцеляет его.

"But I want her," cried the Prince. "I must have her.

- Она мне нужна! - закричал царевич.

I shall die if I do not get her- false, proud, black-hearted daughter of a dog that she is!

- Я умру без этой гнусной, гордой, неверной собаки!

I cannot sleep and my food has no savour and my eyes are darkened because of her beauty. I must have the barbarian queen."

Я не сплю и не ем, и ничего не вижу из-за ее красоты.

"How well it was said by a gifted poet," observed the Vizier, raising his face (in a somewhat dusty condition) from the carpet, "that deep draughts from the fountain of reason are desirable in order to extinguish the fire of youthful love."

- Прекрасно сказал поэт, - вставил визирь, приподняв несколько запыленное лицо. - "Водой здравомыслия гасится пламень любви".

This seemed to exasperate the Prince.

Принц дико взревел.

"Dog," he shouted, directing a series of well-aimed kicks at the hindquarters of the Vizier, "do not dare to quote the poets to me.

- Пес! - крикнул он. - Еще стихи читает!

I have had maxims and verses flung at me all day and I can endure them no more."

- И умело пнул визиря ногой в приподнятый кверху зад.

I am afraid Aravis did not feel at all sorry for the Vizier.

Боюсь, что Аравита не испытала при этом жалости.

The Tisroc was apparently sunk in thought, but when, after a long pause, he noticed what was happening, he said tranquilly: "My son, by all means desist from kicking the venerable and enlightened Vizier: for as a costly jewel retains its value even if hidden in a dung-hill, so old age and discretion are to be respected even in the vile persons of our subjects.

- Сын мой, - спокойно и отрешенно промолвил Тисрок, -удерживай себя, когда тебе хочется пнуть достопочтенного и просвещенного визиря. Изумруд ценен и в мусорной куче, а старость и скромность - в подлейшем из наших подданных.

Desist therefore, and tell us what you desire and propose."

Поведай лучше нам, что ты собираешься делать.

"I desire and propose, O my father," said Rabadash, "that you immediately call out your invincible armies and invade the thrice-accursed land of Narnia and waste it with fire and sword and add it to your illimitable empire, killing their High King and all of his blood except the queen Susan.

- Я собираюсь, отец мой, - сказал Рабадаш, -созвать твое непобедимое войско, захватить трижды проклятую Нарнию, присоединить ее к твоей великой державе и перебить всех поголовно, кроме королевы Сьюзен.

For I must have her as my wife, though she shall learn a sharp lesson first."

Она будет моей женой, хотя ее надо проучить.

"Understand, O my son," said the Tisroc, "that no words you can speak will move me to open war against Narnia."

- Пойми, о, сын мой, - отвечал Тисрок, - никакие твои речи не заставят меня воевать с Нарнией.

"If you were not my father, O ever-living Tisroc, " said the Prince, grinding his teeth, "I should say that was the word of a coward."

- Если бы ты не был мне отцом, о, услада моих очей, -сказал царевич, скрипнув зубами, - я бы назвал тебя трусом.

"And if you were not my son, O most inflammable Rabadash," replied his father, "your life would be short and your death slow when you had said it." (The cool, placid voice in which he spoke these words made Aravis's blood run cold.)

- Если бы ты не был мне сыном, о, пылкий Рабадаш, -отвечал Тисрок, - жизнь твоя была бы короткой, а смерть -долгой. (Приятный, спокойный его голос совсем перепугал Аравиту).

"But why, O my father," said the Prince - this time in a much more respectful voice, "why should we think twice about punishing Narnia any more than about hanging an idle slave or sending a worn-out horse to be made into dog'smeat?

- Почему же, отец мой, - спросил Рабадаш потише, - почему мы не накажем Нарнию? Мы вешаем нерадивого раба, бросаем псам старую лошадь.

It is not the fourth size of one of your least provinces.

Нарния меньше самой малой из наших округ.

A thousand spears could conquer it in five weeks.

Тысяча копий справятся с ней за месяц.

It is an unseemly blot on the skirts of your empire." "Most undoubtedly," said the Tisroc. "These little barbarian countries that call themselves free (which is as much as to say, idle, disordered, and unprofitable) are hateful to the gods and to all persons of discernment."

- Несомненно, - согласился Тисрок, - эти варварские страны, которые называют себя свободными, а на самом деле просто не знают порядка, гнусны и богам, и достойным людям.

"Then why have we suffered such a land as Narnia to remain thus long unsubdued?"

- Чего ж мы их терпим? - вскричал Рабадаш.

"Know, O enlightened Prince," said the Grand Vizier, "that until the year in which your exalted father began his salutary and unending reign, the land of Narnia was covered with ice and snow and was moreover ruled by a most powerful enchantress."

- Знай, о, достойный царевич, - отвечал визирь, -что в тот самый год, когда твой великий отец (да живет он вечно) начал свое благословенное царствование, гнусною Нарнией правила могущественная Колдунья.

"This I know very well, O loquacious Vizier," answered the Prince.

- Я слышал это сотни раз, о, многоречивый визирь, - отвечал царевич.

"But I know also that the enchantress is dead.

- Слышал я и то, что Колдунья повержена.

And the ice and snow have vanished, so that Narnia is now wholesome, fruitful, and delicious."

Снега и льды растаяли, и Нарния прекрасна, как сад.

"And this change, O most learned Prince, has doubtless been brought to pass by the powerful incantations of those wicked persons who now call themselves kings and queens of Narnia."

- О, многознающий царевич! - воскликнул визирь.- Случилось все это потому, что те, кто правят Нарнией сейчас - злые колдуны.

"I am rather of the opinion," said Rabadash, "that it has come about by the alteration of the stars and the operation of natural causes."

- А я думаю, - сказал Рабадаш, - что тут виною звезды и прочие естественные причины.

"All this," said the Tisroc, "is a question for the disputations of learned men.

- Ученым людям стоит об этом поспорить, -промолвил Тисрок.

I will never believe that so great an alteration, and the killing of the old enchantress, were effected without the aid of strong magic.

- Никогда не поверю, что старую чародейку можно убить без могучих чар.

And such things are to be expected in that land, which is chiefly inhabited by demons in the shape of beasts that talk like men, and monsters that are half man and half beast.

Чего и ждать от страны, где обитают бесы в обличье зверей, говорящих как люди, и страшные чудища с копытами, но с человеческой головой.

It is commonly reported that the High King of Narnia (whom may the gods utterly reject) is supported by a demon of hideous aspect and irresistible maleficence who appears in the shape of a Lion.

Мне доносят, что тамошнему королю (да уничтожат его боги) помогает мерзейший и сильнейший бес, оборачивающийся львом.

Therefore the attacking of Narnia is a dark and doubtful enterprise, and I am determined not to put my hand out farther than I can draw it back."

Поэтому я на их страну нападать не стану.

"How blessed is Calormen," said the Vizier, popping up his face again, "on whose ruler the gods have been pleased to bestow prudence and circumspection!

- Сколь благословенны жители нашей страны, -вставил визирь, - ибо всемогущие боги одарили ее правителя великой мудростью!

Yet as the irrefutable and sapient Tisroc has said it is very grievous to be constrained to keep our hands off such a dainty dish as Narnia.

Премудрый Тисрок (да живет он вечно) изрек: как нельзя есть из грязного блюда, так нельзя трогать Нарнию.

Gifted was that poet who said -" but at this point Ahoshta noticed an impatient movement of the Prince's toe and became suddenly silent.

Недаром поэт сказал... - но царевич приподнял ногу, и он умолк.

"It is very grievous," said the Tisroc in his deep, quiet voice.

- Все это весьма печально, - сказал Тисрок.

"Every morning the sun is darkened in my eyes, and every night my sleep is the less refreshing, because I remember that Narnia is still free."

- Солнце меня не радует, сон не освежает при одной только мысли, что Нарния свободна.

"O my father," said Rabadash. "How if I show you a way by which you can stretch out your arm to take Narnia and yet draw it back unharmed if the attempt prove unfortunate?" "If you can show me that, O Rabadash," said the Tisroc, "you will be the best of sons." "Hear then, 0 father. This very night and in this hour I will take but two hundred horse and ride across the desert.

- Отец, - воскликнул Рабадаш, - сию же минуту я соберу двести воинов!

And it shall seem to all men that you know nothing of my going.

Никто и не услышит, что ты об этом знал.

On the second morning I shall be at the gates of King Lune's castle of Anvard in Archenland.

Назавтра мы будем у королевского замка в Орландии.

They are at peace with us and unprepared and I shall take Anvard before they have bestirred themselves.

Они с нами в мире и опомниться не успеют, как я возьму замок.

Then I will ride through the pass above Anvard and down through Narnia to Cair Paravel.

Оттуда мы поскачем в Кэр-Паравел.

The High King will not be there; when I left them he was already preparing a raid against the giants on his northern border.

Верховный Король сейчас на севере. Когда я у них был, он собирался попугать великанов.

I shall find Cair Paravel, most likely with open gates, and ride in.

Ворота его замка, наверное, открыты.

I shall exercise prudence and courtesy and spill as little Narnian blood as I can. And what then remains but to sit there till the Splendour Hyaline puts in, with Queen Susan on board, catch my strayed bird as she sets foot ashore, swing her into the saddle, and then, ride, ride, ride back to Anvard?"

Я дождусь их корабля, схвачу королеву Сьюзен, а люди мои расправятся со всеми остальными, стараясь пролить как можно меньше крови.

"But is it not probable, O my son," said the Tisroc, "that at the taking of the woman either King Edmund or you will lose his life?"

- Не боишься ли ты, мой сын, - спросил Тисрок, -что король Эдмунд убьет тебя или ты убьешь его?

"They will be a small company," said Rabadash, "and I will order ten of my men to disarm and bind him: restraining my vehement desire for his blood so that there shall be no deadly cause of war between you and the High King."

- Их мало, его свяжут и обезоружат десять моих людей. Я удержусь, не убью его, и тебе не придется воевать с Верховным Королем.

"And how if the Splendour Hyaline is at Cair Paravel before you?"

- А что, - спросил Тисрок, - если корабль тебя опередит?

"I do not look for that with these winds, O my father."

- Отец мой, - отвечал царевич, - навряд ли, при таком ветре...

"And lastly, O my resourceful son," said the Tisroc, "you have made clear how all this might give you the barbarian woman, but not how it helps me to the over-throwing of Narnia."

- И, наконец, мой хитроумный сын, - сказал Тисрок, - объясни мне, чем поможет все это уничтожить Нарнию?

"O my father, can it have escaped you that though I and my horsemen will come and go through Narnia like an arrow from a bow, yet we shall have Anvard for ever?

- Разве ты не понял, отец мой, - объяснил царевич,- что мои люди захватят по пути Орландию?

And when you hold Anvard you sit in the very gate of Narnia, and your garrison in Anvard can be increased by little and little till it is a great host."

Значит, мы останемся у самой нарнийской границы и будем понемногу пополнять гарнизон.

"It is spoken with understanding and foresight.

- Что ж, это разумно и мудро, - одобрил Тисрок.

But how do I draw back my arm if all this miscarries?"

- Но если ты не преуспеешь, как я отвечу королю?

"You shall say that I, did it without your knowledge and against your will, and without your blessing, being constrained by the violence of my love and the impetuosity of youth."

- Ты скажешь. - отвечал царевич, - что ничего не знал, и я действовал сам, гонимый любовью и молодостью.

"And how if the High King then demands that we send back the barbarian woman, his sister?"

- А если он потребует, чтобы я вернул эту дикарку?

"O my father, be assured that he will not.

- Поверь, этого не будет.

For though the fancy of a woman has rejected this marriage, the High King Peter is a man of prudence and understanding who will in no way wish to lose the high honour and advantage of being allied to our House and seeing his nephew and grand nephew on the throne of Calormen."

Король человек разумный и на многое закроет глаза ради того, чтобы увидеть своих племянников и двоюродных внуков на тархистанском престоле.

"He will not see that if I live for ever as is no doubt your wish," said the Tisroc in an even drier voice than usual.

- Как он их увидит, если я буду жить вечно? -суховато спросил Тисрок.

"And also, O my father and O the delight of my eyes," said the Prince, after a moment of awkward silence, "we shall write letters as if from the Queen to say that she loves me and has no desire to return to Narnia.

- А кроме того, отец мой и услада моих очей, -проговорил царевич после неловкого молчания, -мы напишем письмо от имени королевы о том, что она обожает меня и возвращаться не хочет.

For it is well known that women are as changeable as weathercocks. And even if they do not wholly believe the letters, they will not dare to come to Tashbaan in arms to fetch her."

Всем известно, что женское сердце изменчиво.

"O enlightened Vizier," said the Tisroc, "bestow your wisdom upon us concerning this strange proposal."

- О, многомудрый визирь, - сказал Тисрок, -просвети нас. Что ты думаешь об этих удивительных замыслах?

"O eternal Tisroc," answered Ahosta, "the strength of paternal affection is not unknown to me and I have often heard that sons are in the eyes of their fathers more precious than carbuncles.

- О, вечный Тисрок! - отвечал визирь. - Я слышал, что сын для отца дороже алмаза.

How then shall I dare freely to unfold to you my mind in a matter which may imperil the life of this exalted Prince?"

Посмею ли я открыть мои мысли, когда речь идет о замысле, который опасен для царевича?,

"Undoubtedly you will dare," replied the Tisroc.

- Посмеешь, - сказал Тисрок.

"Because you will find that the dangers of not doing so are at least equally great."

- Ибо тебе известно, что молчать - еще опасней для тебя.

"To hear is to obey," moaned the wretched man.

- Слушаюсь и повинуюсь. - сказал злой Ахошта.

"Know then, O most reasonable Tisroc, in the first place, that the danger of the Prince is not altogether so great as might appear.

- Знай же, о, кладезь мудрости, что опасность не так уж велика.

For the gods have withheld from the barbarians the light of discretion, as that their poetry is not, like ours, full of choice apophthegms and useful maxims, but is all of love and war.

Боги скрыли от варваров свет разумения, стихи их - о любви и о битвах, они ничему не учат.

Therefore nothing will appear to them more noble and admirable than such a mad enterprise as this of ow!" For the Prince, at the word "mad", had kicked him again.

Поэтому им покажется, что этот поход прекрасен и благороден, а не безумен... ой! - при этом слове царевич опять пнул его.

"Desist, O my son," said the Tisroc.

- Смири себя, сын мой, - сказал Тисрок.

"And you, estimable Vizier, whether he desists or not, by no means allow the flow of your eloquence to be interrupted.

- А ты, достойный визирь, говори, смирится король или нет.

For nothing is more suitable to persons of gravity and decorum than to endure minor inconveniences with constancy."

Людям достойным и разумным пристало терпеть малые невзгоды.

"To hear is to obey," said the Vizier, wriggling himself round a little so as to get his hinder parts further away from Rabadash's toe.

- Слушаюсь и повинуюсь, - согласился визирь, немного отодвигаясь.

"Nothing, I say, will seem as pardonable, if not estimable, in their eyes as this - er - hazardous attempt, especially because it is undertaken for the love of a woman.

- Итак, им понравится этот... э-э... диковинный замысел, особенно потому, что причиною -любовь к женщине.

Therefore, if the Prince by misfortune fell into their hands, they would assuredly not kill him. Nay, it may even be, that though he failed to carry off the queen, yet the sight of his great valour and of the extremity of his passion might incline her heart to him."

Если царевича схватят, его не убьют... Более того: отвага и сила страсти могут тронуть сердце королевы.

"That is a good point, old babbler," said Rabadash.

- Неглупо, старый болтун, - сказал Рабадаш.

"Very good, however it came into your ugly head."

- Даже умно, как ты только додумался...

"The praise of my masters is the light of my eyes," said Ahoshta. "And secondly, O Tisroc, whose reign must and shall be interminable, I think that with the aid of the gods it is very likely that Anvard will fall into the Prince's hands. And if so, we have Narnia by the throat."

- Похвала владык - свет моих очей, - сказал Ахошта, - а еще, о, Тисрок, живущий вечно, если силой богов мы возьмем Анвард, мы держим Нарнию за горло.

There was a long pause and the room became so silent that the two girls hardly dared to breathe.

Надолго воцарилась тишина, и девочки затаили дыхание.

At last the Tisroc spoke.

Наконец Тисрок молвил:

"Go, my son," he said. "And do as you have said.

- Иди, мой сын, делай, как задумал.

But expect no help nor countenance from me.

Помощи от меня не жди.

I will not avenge you if you are killed and I will not deliver you if the barbarians cast you into prison.

Я не отомщу за тебя, если ты погибнешь, и не выкуплю, если ты попадешь в плен.

And if, either in success or failure, you shed a drop more than you need of Narnian noble blood and open war arises from it, my favour shall never fall upon you again and your next brother shall have your place in Calormen.

Если же ты втянешь меня в ссору с Нарнией, наследником будешь не ты, а твой младший брат.

Now go. Be swift, secret, and fortunate.

Итак, иди. Действуй быстро, тайно, успешно.

May the strength of Tash the inexorable, the irresistible be in your sword and lance."

Да хранит тебя великая Таш.

"To hear is to obey," cried Rabadash, and after kneeling for a moment to kiss his father's hands he rushed from the room.

Рабадаш преклонил колена и поспешно вышел из комнаты.

Greatly to the disappointment of Aravis, who was now horribly cramped, the Tisroc and Vizier remained.

К неудовольствию Аравиты, Тисрок и визирь остались.

"O Vizier," said the Tisroc, "is it certain that no living soul knows of this council we three have held here tonight?"

- Уверен ли ты, что ни одна душа не слышала нашей беседы?

"O my master," said Ahoshta, "it is not possible that any should know.

- О, владыка! - сказал Ахошта. - Кто же мог услышать?

For that very reason I proposed, and you in your wisdom agreed, that we should meet here in the Old Palace where no council is ever held and none of the household has any occasion to come."

Потому я и предложил, а ты согласился, чтобы мы беседовали здесь, в Старом Дворце, куда не заходят слуги.

"It is well," said the Tisroc.

- Прекрасно, - сказал Тисрок.

"If any man knew, I would see to it that he died before an hour had passed.

- Если кто узнает, он умрет через час, не позже.

And do you also, O prudent Vizier, forget it.

И ты, благоразумный визирь, забудь все!

I sponge away from my own heart and from yours all knowledge of the Prince's plans.

Сотрем из наших сердец память о замыслах царевича.

He is gone without my knowledge or my consent, I know not whither, because of his violence and the rash and disobedient disposition of youth.

Он ничего не сказал мне - видимо, потому, что молодость пылка, опрометчива и строптива.

No man will be more astonished than you and I to hear that Anvard is in his hands."

Когда он возьмет Анвард, мы очень удивимся.

"To hear is to obey," said Ahoshta.

- Слушаюсь... - начал Ахошта.

"That is why you will never think even in your secret heart that I am the hardest hearted of fathers who thus send my first-born son on an errand so likely to be his death; pleasing as it must be to you who do not love the Prince. For 1 see into the bottom of your mind."

- Вот почему, - продолжал Тисрок, - тебе и в голову не придет, что я, жестокий отец, посылаю сына на верную смерть, как ни приятна тебе была бы эта мысль, ибо ты не любишь царевича.

"O impeccable Tisroc," said the Vizier.

- О, просветленный Тисрок! - отвечал визирь.

"In comparison with you I love neither the Prince nor my own life nor bread nor water nor the light of the sun."

- Перед любовью к тебе ничтожны мои чувства к царевичу и к себе самому.

"Your sentiments," said the Tisroc, "are elevated and correct.

- Похвально, - сказал Тисрок.

I also love none of these things in comparison with the glory and strength of my throne.

- Для меня тоже все ничтожно перед любовью к могуществу.

If the Prince succeeds, we have Archenland, and perhaps hereafter Narnia.

Если царевич преуспеет, мы обретем Орландию, а там - и Нарнию.

If he fails - I have eighteen other sons and Rabadash, after the manner of the eldest sons of kings, was beginning to be dangerous.

Если же он погибнет... Старшие сыновья опасны, а у меня еще восемнадцать детей.

More than five Tisrocs in Tashbaan have died before their time because their eldest sons, enlightened princes, grew tired of waiting for their throne.

Пять моих предшественников погибли по той причине, что старшие их сыновья устали ждать.

He had better cool his blood abroad than boil it in inaction here.

Пускай охладит свою кровь на Севере.

And now, O excellent Vizier, the excess of my paternal anxiety inclines me to sleep.

Теперь же, о, многоумный визирь, меня клонит ко сну. Как-никак, я отец. Я беспокоюсь.

Command the musicians to my chamber.

Вели послать музыкантов в мою опочивальню.

But before you lie down, call back the pardon we wrote for the third cook. I feel within me the manifest prognostics of indigestion."

Да, и вели наказать третьего повара, что-то живот побаливает...

"To hear is to obey," said the Grand Vizier. He crawled backwards on all fours to the door, rose, bowed, and went out. Even then the Tisroc remained seated in silence on the divan till Aravis almost began to be afraid that he had dropped asleep.

- Слушаюсь и повинуюсь, - отвечал визирь, дополз задом до двери, приподнялся, коснулся головой пола и исчез за дверью.

But at last with a great creaking and sighing he heaved up his enormous body, signed to the slaves to precede him with the lights, and went out. The door closed behind him, the room was once more totally dark, and the two girls could breathe freely again.

Охая и вздыхая, Тисрок медленно встал, дал знак рабам, и все они вышли; а девочки перевели дух.

CHAPTER NINE ACROSS THE DESERT "Hove dreadful! How perfectly dreadful!" whimpered Lasaraleen.

- Какой ужас! Ах, какой ужас! - хныкала Лазорилина.

"Oh darling, I am so frightened. I'm shaking all over. Feel me."

- Я с ума сойду... я умру... Я вся дрожу, потрогай мою руку!

"Come on," said Aravis, who was trembling herself. "They've gone back to the new palace. Once we're out of this room we're safe enough.

- Они ушли, - сказала Аравита, которая и сама дрожала. -Когда мы выберемся из этой комнаты, нам ничего не будет грозить.

But it's wasted a terrible time.

Сколько мы времени потеряли!

Get me down to that water-gate as quick as you can."

Веди меня поскорее к этой твоей калитке.

"Darling, how can you?" squeaked Lasaraleen.

- Как ты можешь! - возопила Лазорилина.

"I can't do anything - not now. My poor nerves!

- Я без сил. Я разбита.

No: we must just lie still a bit and then go back."

Полежим и пойдем обратно.

"Why back?" asked Aravis.

- Почему это? - спросила Аравита.

"Oh, you don't understand. You're so unsympathetic," said Lasaraleen, beginning to cry.

- Какая ты злая! - воскликнула ее подруга и разрыдалась.

Aravis decided it was no occasion for mercy.

- Совсем меня не жалеешь! Аравита в тот миг не была склонна к жалости.

"Look here!" she said, catching Lasaraleen and giving her a good shake.

- Вот что! - крикнула она, встряхивая подругу.

"If you say another word about going back, and if you don't start taking me to that water-gate at once - do you know what I'll do? I'll rush out into that passage and scream. Then we'll both be caught."

- Если ты меня не поведешь, я закричу, и нас найдут.

"But we shall both be k-k-killed!" said Lasaraleen.

- И у-у-убьют!.. - проговорила Лазорилина.

"Didn't you hear what the Tisroc (may he live for ever) said?"

- Ты слышала, что сказал Тисрок (да живет он вечно)?

"Yes, and I'd sooner be killed than married to Ahoshta.

- Лучше умереть, чем выйти замуж за Ахошту, -ответила Аравита.

So come on."

- Идем.

"Oh you are unkind," said Lasaraleen.

- Какая ты жестокая! - причитала Лазорилина.

"And I in such a state!" But in the end she had to give in to Aravis. She led the way down the steps they had already descended, and along another corridor and so finally out into the open air. They were now in the palace garden which sloped down in terraces to the city wall.

- Я в гаком состоянии... - но все же пошла и вывела Аравиту по длинным коридорам в дворцовый сад, спускавшийся уступами к городской стене.

The moon shone brightly.

Луна ярко светила.

One of the drawbacks about adventures is that when you come to the most beautiful places you are often too anxious and hurried to appreciate them; so that Aravis (though she remembered them years later) had only a vague impression of grey lawns, quietly bubbling fountains, and the long black shadows of cypress trees.

Как это ни прискорбно, мы часто попадаем в самые красивые места, когда нам не до них, и Аравита смутно вспоминала всю жизнь серую траву, какие-то фонтаны и черные тени кипарисов.

When they re"ached the very bottom and the wall rose frowning above them, Lasaraleen was shaking so that she could not unbolt the gate. Aravis did it.

Открывать калитку пришлось ей самой -Лазорилина просто тряслась.

There, at last, was the river, full of reflected moonlight, and a little landing stage and a few pleasure boats.

Они увидели реку, отражавшую лунный свет, и маленькую пристань, и несколько лодок.

"Good-bye," said Aravis, "and thank you.

- Прощай, - сказала беглянка. - Спасибо.

I'm sorry if I've been a pig. But think what I'm flying from!"

Прости, что я такая свинья.

"Oh Aravis darling," said Lasaraleen. "Won't you change your mind?

- Может, ты передумаешь? - спросила подруга.

Now that you've seen what a very great man Ahoshta is!"

- Ты же видела, какой он большой человек?

"Great man!" said Aravis.

- Он гнусный холуй, - сказала Аравита.

"A hideous grovelling slave who flatters when he's kicked but treasures it all up and hopes to get his own back by egging on that horrible Tisroc to plot his son's death. Faugh! I'd sooner marry my father's scullion than a creature like that." "Oh Aravis, Aravis! How can you say such dreadful things; and about the Tisroc (may he live for ever) too. It must be right if he's going to do it!"

- Я скорее выйду за конюха, чем за него.

"Good-bye," said Aravis, "and I thought your dresses lovely.

Прощай. Да, наряды у тебя очень хорошие.

And I think your house is lovely too.

И дворец лучше некуда.

I'm sure you'll have a lovely life - though it wouldn't suit me.

Ты будешь счастливо жить, но я так жить не хочу.

Close the door softly behind me."

Закрой калитку потише.

She tore herself away from her friend's affectionate embraces, stepped into a punt, cast off, and a moment later was out in midstream with a huge real moon overhead and a huge reflected moon down, deep down, in the river.

Уклонившись от пылких объятий, она прыгнула в лодку.

The air was fresh and cool and as she drew near the farther bank she heard the hooting of an owl.

Где-то ухала сова.

"Ah! That's better!" thought Aravis. She had always lived in the country and had hated every minute of her time in Tashbaan.

"Как хорошо!" - подумала Аравита; она никогда не жила в городе, и он ей не понравился.

When she stepped ashore she found herself in darkness for the rise of the ground, and the trees, cut off the moonlight.

На другом берегу было совсем темно.

But she managed to find the same road that Shasta had found, and came just as he had done to the end of. the grass and the beginning of the sand, and looked (like him) to her left and saw the big, black Tombs.

Чутьем или чудом она нашла тропинку - ту самую, которую нашел Шаста, и тоже пошла налево, и разглядела во мраке глыбы усыпальниц.

And now at last, brave girl though she was, her heart quailed. Supposing the others weren't there! Supposing the ghouls were!

Тут, хотя она было очень смелой, ей стало жутко.

But she stuck out her chin (and a little bit of her tongue too) and went straight towards them.

Но она подняла подбородок, чуточку высунула язык и направилась прямо вперед.

But before she had reached them she saw Bree and Hwin and the groom.

И тут же, в следующий же миг она увидела лошадей и слугу.

"You can go back to your mistress now," said Aravis (quite forgetting that he couldn't, until the city gates opened next morning).

- Иди к своей хозяйке, - сказала она, забыв, что ворота заперты.

"Here is money for your pains."

- Вот тебе за труды.

"To hear is to obey," said the groom, and at once set off at a remarkable speed in the direction of the city.

- Слушаюсь и повинуюсь, - сказал слуга, и помчался к берегу.

There was no need to tell him to make haste: he also had been thinking a good deal about ghouls. For the next few seconds Aravis was busy kissing the noses and patting the necks of Hwin and Bree just as if they were quite ordinary horses.

Кто-кто, а он привидений боялся.

"And here comes Shasta! Thanks be to the Lion!" said Bree.

- Слава Льву, вон и Шаста! - воскликнул Игого.

Aravis looked round, and there, right enough, was Shasta who had come out of hiding the moment he saw the groom going away.

Аравита повернулась и впрямь увидела Шасту, который вышел из-за усыпальницы, как только удалился слуга.

"And now," said Aravis. "There's not a moment to lose."

- Ну, - сказала ома, - не будем терять времени.

And in hasty words she told them about Rabadash's expedition.

- И быстро поведала о том, что узнала во дворце.

"Treacherous hounds!" said Bree, shaking his mane and stamping with his hoof.

- Подлые псы! - вскричал конь, встряхивая гривой и цокая копытом.

"An attack in time of peace, without defiance sent!

- Рыцари так не поступают!

But we'll grease his oats for him. We'll be there before he is."

Но мы опередим его и предупредим северных королей!

"Can we?" said Aravis, swinging herself into Hwin's saddle. Shasta wished he could mount like that.

- А мы успеем? - спросила Аравита, взлетая в седло так, что Шаста позавидовал ей.

"Brooh-hoo!" snorted Bree.

- О-го-го!.. - отвечал конь.

"Up you get, Shasta.

- В седло, Шаста!

Can we!

Успеем ли мы?

And with a good start too!"

Еще бы!

"He said he was going to start at once," said Aravis.

- Он говорил, что выступит сразу, - напомнила Аравита.

"That's how humans talk," said Bree.

- Люди всегда так говорят, - объяснил конь.

"But you don't get a company of two hundred horse and horsemen watered and victualled and armed and saddled and started all in a minute.

- Двести коней и воинов сразу не соберешь. Вот мы тронемся сразу.

Now: what's our direction?

Каков наш путь, Шаста?

Due North?

Прямо на Север?

"No," said Shasta. "I know about that.

- Нет, - отвечал Шаста.

I've drawn a line.

- Я нарисовал, смотри.

I'll explain later.

Потом объясню.

Bear a bit to our left, both you horses.

Значит, сперва налево.

Ah here it is!"

- И вот еще что, - сказал конь.

"Now," said Bree. "All that about galloping for a day and a night, like in stories, can't really be done.

- В книжках пишут: "Они скакали день и ночь" -но этого не бывает.

It must be walk and trot: but brisk trots and short walks.

Надо сменять шаг и рысь.

And whenever we walk you two humans can slip off and walk too.

Когда мы будем идти шагом, вы можете идти рядом с нами.

Now.

Ну, все.

Are you ready, Hwin?

Ты готова, госпожа моя Уинни?

Off we go. Narnia and the North!"

Тогда - в Нарнию!

At first it was delightful.

Сперва все было прекрасно.

The night had now been going on for so many hours that the sand had almost finished giving back all the sun-heat it had received during the day, and the air was cool, fresh, and clear.

За долгую ночь песок остыл, и воздух был прохладным, прозрачным и свежим.

Under the moonlight the sand, in every direction and as far as they could see, gleamed as if it were smooth water or a great silver tray.

В лунном свете казалось, что перед ними - вода на серебряном подносе.

Except for the noise of Bree's and Hwin's hoofs there was not a sound to be heard. Shasta would nearly have fallen asleep if he had not had to dismount and walk every now and then. This seemed to last for hours.

Тишина стояла полная, только мягко ступали лошади, и Шаста, чтобы не уснуть, иногда шел пешком.

Then there came a time when there was no longer any moon. They seemed to ride in the dead darkness for hours and hours. And after that there came a moment when Shasta noticed that he could see Bree's neck and head in front of him a little more clearly than before; and slowly, very slowly, he began to notice the vast grey flatness on every side.

Потом - очень нескоро - луна исчезла. Долго царила тьма; наконец Шаста увидел холку Игого и медленно-медленно стал различать серые пески.

It looked absolutely dead, like something in a dead world; and Shasta felt quite terribly tired and noticed that he was getting cold and that his lips were dry.

Они были мертвыми, словно путники вступили в мертвый мир. Похолодало. Хотелось пить.

And all the time the squeak of the leather, the jingle of the bits, and the noise of the hoofs-not Propputtypropputty as it would be on a hard road, but Thubbudythubbudy on the dry sand.

Копыта звучали глухо - не "цок-цок-цок", а вроде бы "хох-хох-хох".

At last, after hours of riding, far away on his right there came a single long streak of paler grey, low down on the horizon.

Должно быть, прошло еще много часов, когда далеко справа появилась бледная полоса.

Then a streak of red.

Потом она порозовела.

It was the morning at last, but without a single bird to sing about it.

Наступало утро, но его приход не приветствовала ни одна птица.

He was glad of the walking bits now, for he was colder than ever.

Воздух стал не теплее, а еще холодней.

Then suddenly the sun rose and everything changed in a moment.

Вдруг появилось солнце, и все изменилось.

The grey sand turned yellow and twinkled as if it was strewn with diamonds.

Песок мгновенно пожелтел и засверкал, словно усыпанный алмазами.

On their left the shadows of Shasta and Hwin and Bree and Aravis, enormously long, raced beside them. The double peak of Mount Pire, far ahead, flashed in the sunlight and Shasta saw they were a little out of the course.

Длинные-предлинные тени легли на него. Далеко впереди ослепительно засияла двойная вершина, и Шаста заметил, что они немного сбились с курса.

"A bit left, a bit left," he sang out.

- Чуть-чуть левее, - сказал он Игого и обернулся.

Best of all, when you looked back, Tashbaan was already small and remote. The Tombs were quite invisible: swallowed up in that single, jagged-edged hump which was the city of the Tisroc.

Ташбаан казался ничтожным и темным, усыпальницы исчезли, словно их поглотил город Тисрока.

Everyone felt better.

От этого всем стало легче.

But not for long.

Но ненадолго.

Though Tashbaan looked very far away when they first saw it, it refused to look any further away as they went on. Shasta gave up looking back at it, for it only gave him the feeling that they were not moving at all. Then the light became a nuisance.

Вскоре Шасту начал мучить солнечный свет.

The glare of the sand made his eyes ache: but he knew he mustn't shut them. He must screw them up and keep on looking ahead at Mount Pire and shouting out directions.

Песок сверкал так, что глаза болели, но закрыть их Шаста не мог - он глядел на двойную вершину.

Then came the heat. He noticed it for the first time when he had to dismount and walk: as he slipped down to the sand the heat from it struck up into his face as if from the opening of an oven door.

Когда он спешился, чтобы немного передохнуть, он ощутил, как мучителен зной.

Next time it was worse.

Когда он спешился во второй раз, жарой дохнуло, как из печи.

But the third time, as his bare feet touched the sand he screamed with pain and got one foot back in the stirrup and the other half over Bree's back before you could have said knife.

В третий же раз он вскрикнул, коснувшись песка босой ступней, и мигом взлетел в седло.

"Sorry, Bree," he gasped.

- Ты уж прости, - сказал он коню.

"I can't walk. It burns my feet."

- Не могу, ноги обжигает.

"Of course!" panted Bree. "Should have thought of that myself. Stay on. Can't be helped." "It's all right for you," said Shasta to Aravis who was walking beside Hwin. "You've got shoes on."

- Тебе-то хорошо в туфлях, - сказал он Аравите, которая шла за своей лошадью.

Aravis said nothing and looked prim. Let's hope she didn't mean to, but she did.

Она молча поджала губы - надеюсь, не из гордости.

On again, trot and walk and trot, jingle-jingle-jingle, squeak-squeak-squeak, smell of hot horse, smell of hot self, blinding glare, headache.

После этого бесконечно длилось одно и то же: жара, боль в глазах, головная боль, запах своего и конского пота.

And nothing at all different for mile after mile. Tashbaan would never look any further away. The mountains would never look any nearer. You felt this had been going on for always - jingle-jingle-j ingle, squeaksqueak-squeak, smell of hot horse, smell of hot self. Of course one tried all sorts of games with oneself to try to make the time pass: and of course they were all no good.

Город далеко позади не исчезал никак, даже не уменьшался, горы впереди не становились ближе.

And one tried very hard not to think of drinks-iced sherbet in a palace in Tashbaan, clear spring water tinkling with a dark earthy sound, cold, smooth milk just creamy enough and not too creamy - and the harder you tried not to think, the more you thought.

Каждый старался не думать ни о прохладной воде, ни о ледяном шербете, ни о холодном молоке, густом, нежирном; но чем больше они старались, тем хуже это удавалось.

At last there was something different - a mass of rock sticking up out of the sand about fifty yards long and thirty feet high.

Когда все совсем измучились, появилась скала, ярдов в пять-десять шириной, в тридцать высотой.

It did not cast much shadow, for the sun was now very high, but it cast a little. Into that shade they crowded.

Тень была короткая (солнце стояло высоко), но все же была.

There they ate some food and drank a little water.

Дети поели, и выпили воды.

It is not easy giving a horse a drink out of a skin bottle, but Bree and Hwin were clever with their lips.

Лошадей напоили из фляжки - это очень трудно, но Игого и Уинни старались, как могли.

No one had anything like enough. No one spoke.

Никто не сказал ни слова.

The Horses were flecked with foam and their breathing was noisy.

Лошади были в пене и тяжело дышали.

The children were pale.

Шаста и Аравита были очень бледны.

After a very short rest they went on again. Same noises, same smells, same glare, till at last their shadows began to fall on their right, and then got longer and longer till they seemed to stretch out to the Eastern end of the world. Very slowly the sun drew nearer to the Western horizon.

Потом они снова двинулись в путь, и время едва ползло, пока солнце не стало медленно спускаться по ослепительному небу.

And now at last he was down and, thank goodness, the merciless glare was gone, though the heat coming up from the sand was still as bad as ever.

Когда оно скрылось, угас мучительный блеск песка, но жара держалась еще долго.

Four pairs of eyes were looking out eagerly for any sign of the valley that Sallowpad the Raven had spoken about.

Ни малейших признаков ущелья, о котором говорили гном и ворон, не было и в помине.

But, mile after mile, there was nothing but level sand. And now the day was quite definitely done, and most of the stars were out, and still the Horses thundered on and the children rose and sank in their saddles, miserable with thirst and weariness. Not till the moon had risen did Shasta - in the strange, barking voice of someone whose mouth is perfectly dry-shout out:

Опять тянулись часы - а может, долгие минуты; взошла луна; и вдруг Шаста крикнул (или прохрипел, так пересохло у него в горле):

"There it is!"

- Глядите!

There was no mistaking it now. Ahead, and a little to their right, there was at last a slope: a slope downward and hummocks of rock on each side.

Впереди, немного справа, начиналось ущелье.

The Horses were far too tired to speak but they swung round towards it and in a minute or two they were entering the gully. At first it was worse in there than it had been out in the open desert, for there was a breathless stuffiness between the rocky walls and less moonlight. The slope continued steeply downwards and the rocks on either hand rose to the height of cliffs.

Лошади ринулись туда, ничего не ответив от усталости, - но поначалу там было хуже, чем в пустыне, слишком уж душно и темно.

Then they began to meet vegetation - prickly cactus-like plants and coarse grass of the kind that would prick your fingers.

Дальше стали попадаться растения, вроде кустов, и трава, которой вы порезали бы пальцы.

Soon the horse-hoofs were falling on pebbles and stones instead of sand. Round every bend of the valley - and it had many bends - they looked eagerly for water.

Копыта стучали уже "цок-цок-цок", но весьма уныло, ибо воды все не было.

The Horses were nearly at the end of their strength now, and Hwin, stumbling and panting; was lagging behind Bree. They were almost in despair before at last they came to a little muddiness and a tiny trickle of water through softer and better grass. And the trickle became a brook, and the brook became a stream with bushes on each side, and the stream became a river and there came (after more disappointments than I could possibly describe) -a moment when Shasta, who had been in a kind of doze, suddenly realized that Bree had stopped and found himself slipping off.

Много раз сворачивала тропка то вправо, то влево (ущелье оказалось чрезвычайно извилистым), пока трава не стала мягче и зеленее. Наконец, Шаста - не то дремавший, не то немного сомлевший - вздрогнул и очнулся: Игого остановился как вкопанный.

Before them a little cataract of water poured into a broad pool: and both the Horses were already in the pool with their heads down, drinking, drinking, drinking.

Перед ним, в маленькое озерцо, скорее похожее на лужицу, низвергался водопадом источник. Лошади припали к воде.

"O-o-oh," said Shasta and plunged in - it was about up to his knees - and stooped his head right into the cataract.

Шаста спрыгнул и полез в лужу; она оказалась ему по колено.

It was perhaps the loveliest moment in his life.

Наверное, то была лучшая минута его жизни.

It was about ten minutes later when all four of them (the two children wet nearly all over) came out and began to notice their surroundings. The moon was now high enough to peep down into the valley. There was soft grass on both sides of the river, and beyond the grass, trees and bushes sloped up to the bases of the cliffs.

Минут через десять повеселевшие лошади и мокрые дети огляделись и увидели сочную траву, кусты, деревья.

There must have been some wonderful flowering shrubs hidden in that shadowy undergrowth for the whole glade was full of the coolest and most delicious smells. And out of the darkest recess among the trees there came a sound Shasta had never heard beforea nightingale. Everyone was much too tired to speak or to eat.

Должно быть, кусты цвели, ибо пахли они прекрасно; а еще прекрасней были звуки, которых Шаста никогда не слышал - это пел соловей.

The Horses, without waiting to be unsaddled, lay down at once.

Лошади легли на землю, не дожидаясь, пока их расседлают.

So did Aravis and Shasta.

Легли и дети.

About ten minutes later the careful Hwin said,

Все молчали, только минут через пятнадцать Уинни проговорила:

"But we mustn't go to sleep. We've got to keep ahead of that Rabadash."

- Спать нельзя... Надо опередить этого Рабадаша.

"No," said Bree very slowly. "Mustn't go sleep.

- Нельзя, нельзя... - сонно повторил Игого.

Just a little rest."

- Отдохнем немного...

Shasta knew (for a moment) that they would all go to sleep if he didn't get up and do something about it, and felt that he ought to.

Шаста подумал, что надо что-нибудь сделать, иначе все заснут.

In fact he decided that he would get up and persuade them to go on. But presently; not yet: not just yet...

Он даже решил встать - но не сейчас... чуточку позже...

Very soon the moon shone and the nightingale sang over two horses and two human children, all fast asleep.

И через минуту луна освещала детей и лошадей, крепко спавших под пение соловья.

It was Aravis who awoke first. The sun was already high in the heavens and the cool morning hours were already wasted.

Первой проснулась Аравита и увидела в небе солнце.

"It's my fault," she said to herself furiously as she jumped up and began rousing the others.

"Это все я! - сердито сказала она самой себе.

"One wouldn't expect Horses to keep awake after a day's work like that, even if they can talk.

- Лошади очень устали, а он... куда ему, он ведь совсем не воспитан!..

And of course that Boy wouldn't; he's had no decent training. But I ought to have known better."

Вот мне Стыдно, я - тархина", - и принялась будить других.

The others were dazed and stupid with the heaviness of their sleep.

Они совсем отупели от сна и поначалу не понимали, в чем дело.

"Neigh-ho - broo-hoo," said Bree.

- Ай-ай-ай, - сказал Игого.

"Been sleeping in my saddle, eh? I'll never do that again.

- Заснул нерасседланным)..

Most uncomfortable-"

Нехорошо и неудобно.

"Oh come on, come on," said Aravis. "We've lost half the morning already. There isn't a moment to spare."

- Да вставай ты, мы потеряли пол-утра) - кричала Аравита.

"A fellow's got to have a mouthful of grass," said Bree.

- Дай хоть позавтракать, - отвечал конь.

I'm afraid we can't wait," said Aravis.

- Боюсь, ждать нам нельзя, - сказала Аравита, но Игого укоризненно промолвил:

"What's the terrible hurry?" said Bree.

- Что за спешка?

"We've crossed the desert, haven't we?"

Пустыню мы прошли как-никак.

"But we're not in Archenland yet," said Aravis.

- Мы не в Орландии! - вскричала она.

"And we've got to get there before Rabadash."

- А вдруг Рабадаш нас обгонит?

"Oh, we must be miles ahead of him," said Bree.

- Ну, он еще далеко, - благодушно сказал конь.

"Haven't we been coming a shorter way? Didn't that Raven friend of yours say this was a short cut, Shasta?"

- Твой ворон говорил, что эта дорога короче, да, Шаста?

"He didn't say anything about shorter," answered Shasta.

- Он говорил, что она лучше, - ответил Шаста.

"He only said better, because you got to a river this way. If the oasis is due North of Tashbaan, then I'm afraid this may be longer."

- Очень может быть, что короче путь прямо на север.

"Well I can't go on without a snack," said Bree.

- Как хочешь, - сказал Игого, - но я идти не могу. Должен закусить.

"Take my bridle off, Shasta."

Убери-ка уздечку.

"P-please," said Hwin, very shyly, "I feel just like Bree that I can't go on.

- Простите, - застенчиво сказала Уинни, - мы, лошади, часто делаем то, чего не можем.

But when Horses have humans (with spurs and things) on their backs, aren't they often made to go on when they're feeling like this? and then they find they can. I m-mean - oughtn't we to be able to do even more, now that we're free. It's all for Narnia."

Так надо людям... Неужели мы не постараемся сейчас ради Нарнии?

"I think, Ma'am," said Bree very crushingly, "that I know a little more about campaigns and forced marches and what a horse can stand than you do."

- Госпожа моя, - сердито сказал Игого, - мне кажется, я знаю больше, чем ты, что может лошадь в походе, чего - не может.

To this Hwin made no answer, being, like most highly bred mares, a very nervous and gentle person who was easily put down.

Она не ответила, ибо, как все породистые кобылы, легко смущалась и смирялась.

In reality she was quite right, and if Bree had had a Tarkaan on his back at that moment to make him go on, he would have found that he was good for several hours' hard going.

А права-то была она. Если бы на нем ехал тархан, Игого как-то смог бы идти дальше.

But one of the worst results of being a slave and being forced to do things is that when there is no one to force you any more you find you have almost lost the power of forcing yourself.

Что поделаешь! Когда ты долго был рабом, подчиняться легче, а преодолевать себя очень трудно.

So they had to wait while Bree had a snack and a drink, and of course Hwin and the children had a snack and a drink too.

Словом, все ждали, пока Игого наестся и напьется вволю и, конечно, подкрепились сами.

It must have been nearly eleven o'clock in the morning before they finally got going again.

Тронулись в путь часам к одиннадцати.

And even then Bree took things much more gently than yesterday. It was really Hwin, though she was the weaker and more tired of the two, who set the pace.

Впереди шла Уинни, хотя она устала больше, чем Игого, и была слабее.

The valley itself, with its brown, cool river, and grass and moss and wild flowers and rhododendrons, was such a pleasant place that it made you want to ride slowly.

Долина была так прекрасна - и трава, и мох, и цветы, и кусты, и прохладная речка, - что все двигались медленно.

CHAPTER TEN THE HERMIT OF THE SOUTHERN MARCH AFTER they had ridden for several hours down the valley, it widened out and they could see what was ahead of them. The river which they had been following here joined a broader river, wide and turbulent, which flowed from their left to their right, towards the east.

Еще через много часов долина стала шире, ручей превратился в реку, а та впадала в другую реку, побольше и побурнее, которая текла слева направо.

Beyond this new river a delightful country rose gently in low hills, ridge beyond ridge, to the Northern Mountains themselves.

За второю рекой открывались взору зеленые холмы, восходящие уступами к северным горам.

To the right there were rocky pinnacles, one or two of them with snow clinging to the ledges. To the left, pine-clad slopes, frowning cliffs, narrow gorges, and blue peaks stretched away as far as the eye could reach. He could no longer make out Mount Pire.

Теперь горы были так близко и вершины их так сверкали, что Шаста не мог различить, какая из них двойная.

Straight ahead the mountain range sank to a wooded saddle which of course must be the pass from Archenland into Narnia.

Но прямо перед нашими путниками (хотя и выше, конечно) темнел перевал - должно быть, то и был путь из Орландии в Нарнию.

"Broo-hoo-hoo, the North, the green North!" neighed Bree: and certainly the lower hills looked greener and fresher than anything that Aravis and Shasta, with their southern-bred eyes, had ever imagined. Spirits rose as they clattered down to the water's-meet of the two rivers.

- Север, Север, Се-е-вер! - воскликнул Игого. И впрямь, дети никогда не видали, даже вообразить не могли таких зеленых, светлых холмов.

The eastern-flowing river, which was pouring from the higher mountains at the western end of the range, was far too swift and too broken with rapids for them to think of swimming it; but after some casting about, up and down the bank, they found a place shallow enough to wade.

Реку, текущую на восток, нельзя было переплыть, но, поискав справа и слева, наши путники нашли брод.

The roar and clatter of water, the great swirl against the horses' fetlocks, the cool, stirring air and the darting dragon-flies, filled Shasta with a strange excitement.

Рев воды, холодный ветер и стремительные стрекозы привели Шасту в полный восторг.

"Friends, we are in Archenland!" said Bree proudly as he splashed and churned his way out on the Northern bank.

- Друзья, мы в Орландии! - гордо сказал Игого, выходя на северный берег.

"I think that river we've just crossed is called the Winding Arrow."

- Кажется, эта река называется Орлянка.

"I hope we're in time," murmured Hwin.

- Надеюсь, мы не опоздали, - тихо прибавила Уинни.

Then they began going up, slowly and zigzagging a good deal, for the hills were steep.

Они стали медленно подниматься, петляя, ибо склоны были круты.

It was all open park-like country with no roads or houses in sight. Scattered trees, never thick enough to be a forest, were everywhere. Shasta, who had lived all his life in an almost tree-less grassland, had never seen so many or so many kinds.

Деревья росли редко, не образуя леса; Шаста, выросший в краях, где деревьев мало, никогда не видел их столько сразу.

If you had been there you would probably have known (he didn't) that he was seeing oaks, beeches, silver birches, rowans, and sweet chestnuts.

Вы бы узнали (он не узнал) дубы, буки, клены, березы и каштаны.

Rabbits scurried away in every direction as they advanced, and presently they saw a whole herd of fallow deer making off among the trees.

Под ними сновали кролики и вдруг промелькнуло целое стадо оленей.

"Isn't it simply glorious!" said Aravis.

- Какая красота! - воскликнула Аравита.

At the first ridge Shasta turned in the saddle and looked back. There was no sign of Tashbaan; the desert, unbroken except by the narrow green crack which they had travelled down, spread to the horizon.

На первом уступе Шаста обернулся и увидел одну лишь пустыню - Ташбаан исчез. Радость его была бы полной, если бы он не увидел при этом и чего-то вроде облака.

"Hullo!" he said suddenly. "What's that!" "What's what?" said Bree, turning round. Hwin and Aravis did the same. "That," said Shasta, pointing. "It looks like smoke. Is it a fire?"

- Что это? - спросил он.

"Sand-storm, I should say," said Bree.

- Наверное, песчаный смерч, - сказал Игого.

"Not much wind to raise it," said Aravis.

- Ветер для этого слаб, - сказала Аравита.

"Oh!" exclaimed Hwin. "Look!

- Смотрите! - воскликнула Уинни.

There are things flashing in it. Look! They're helmets - and armour. And it's moving: moving this way."

- Там что-то блестит - ой, это шлемы... и кольчуги!

"By Tash!" said Aravis. "It's the army. It's Rabadash."

- Клянусь великой Таш, - сказала Аравита, - это они, это -царевич.

"Oh course it is," said Hwin.

- Конечно, - сказала Уинни.

"Just what I was afraid of. Quick!

- Скорей!

We must get to Anvard before it." And without another word she whisked round and began galloping North. Bree tossed his head and did the same. "Come on, Bree, come on," yelled Aravis over her shoulder.

Опередим их! - и понеслась стрелой вверх, по крутым холмам. Игого опустил голову и поскакал за нею.

The race was very gruelling for the Horses.

Скакать было трудно.

As they topped each ridge they found another valley and another ridge beyond it; and though they knew they were going in more or less the right direction, no one knew how far it was to Anvard.

За каждым уступом лежала долинка, потом шел другой уступ; они знали, что не сбились с дороги, но не знали, далеко ли до Анварда.

From the top of the second ridge Shasta looked back again. Instead of a dust-cloud well out in the desert he now saw a black, moving mass, rather like ants, on the far bank of the Winding Arrow. They were doubtless looking for a ford.

Со второго уступа Шаста оглянулся опять и увидел уже не облако, а тучу или полчище муравьев у самой реки. Без сомненья, армия Рабадаша искала брод.

"They're on the river!" he yelled wildly.

- Они у реки! - дико закричал он.

"Quick!

- Скорей, скорей! - воскликнула Аравита.

Quick!" shouted Aravis. "We might as well not have come at all if we don't reach Anvard in time. Gallop, Bree, gallop. Remember you're a war-horse."

- Скачи, Игого! Вспомни, ты - боевой конь.

It was all Shasta could do to prevent himself from shouting out similar instructions; but he thought,

Шаста понукать коня не хотел, он подумал:

"The poor chap's doing all he can already," and held his tongue.

"И так, бедняга, скачет изо всех сил".

And certainly both Horses were doing, if not all they could, all they thought they could; which is not quite the same thing.

На самом же деле лошади скорее полагали, что быстрее скакать не могут, а это не совсем одно и то же.

Bree had caught up with Hwin and they thundered side by side over the turf. It didn't look as if Hwin could possibly keep it up much longer.

Игого поравнялся с Уинни; Уинни хрипела.

At that moment everyone's feelings were completely altered by a sound from behind. It was not the sound they had been expecting to hear - the noise of hoofs and jingling armour, mixed, perhaps, with Calormene battle-cries.

И в эту минуту сзади раздался странный звук - не звон оружия и не цокот копыт, и не боевые крики, а рев, который - Шаста слышал той ночью, когда встретил Уинни и Аравиту.

Yet Shasta knew it at once. It was the same snarling roar he had heard that moonlit night when they first met Aravis and Hwin. Bree knew it too. His eyes gleamed red and his ears lay flat back on his skull. And Bree now discovered that he had not really been going as fast - not quite as fast - as he could.

Игого узнал этот рев, глаза его налились кровью, и он неожиданно понял, что бежал до сих пор совсем не изо всех сил.

Shasta felt the change at once. Now they were really going all out. In a few seconds they were well ahead of Hwin.

Через несколько секунд он оставил Уинни далеко позади.

"It's not fair," thought Shasta.

"Ну что это такое! - думал Шаста.

"I did think we'd be safe from lions here!"

- И тут львы!"

He looked over his shoulder. Everything was only too clear. A huge tawny creature, its body low to the ground, like a cat streaking across the lawn to a tree when a strange dog has got into the garden, was behind them. And it was nearer every second and half second.

Оглянувшись через плечо, он увидел огромного льва, который несся, стелясь по земле, как кошка, убегающая от собаки.

He looked forward again and saw something which he did not take in, or even think about. Their way was barred by a smooth green wall about ten feet high.

Взглянув вперед, Шаста тоже не увидел ничего хорошего: дорогу перегораживала зеленая стена футов в десять.

In the middle of that wall there was a gate, open. In the middle of the gateway stood a tall man dressed, down to his bare feet, in a robe coloured like autumn leaves, leaning on a straight staff. His beard fell almost to his knees.

В ней были воротца; в воротцах стоял человек. Одежды его -цвета осенних листьев - ниспадали к босым ногам, белая борода доходила до колен.

Shasta saw all this in a glance and looked back again. The lion had almost got Hwin now. It was making snaps at her hind legs, and there was no hope now in her foamflecked, wide-eyed face.

Шаста обернулся - лев уже почти схватил Уинни -и крикнул Игого:

"Stop," bellowed Shasta in Bree's ear. "Must go back.

- Назад!

Must help!"

Надо им помочь!

Bree always said afterwards that he never heard, or never understood this; and as he was in general a very truthful horse we must accept his word.

Всегда, всю свою жизнь, Игого утверждал, что не понял его или не расслышал. Всем известна его правдивость, и мы поверим ему.

Shasta slipped his feet out of the stirrups, slid both his legs over the left side, hesitated for one hideous hundredth of a second, and jumped.

Шаста спрыгнул с коня на полном скаку (а это очень трудно и, главное, страшно).

It hurt horribly and nearly winded him; but before he knew how it hurt him he was staggering back to help Aravis.

Боли он не ощутил, ибо кинулся на помощь Аравите.

He had never done anything like this in his life before and hardly knew why he was doing it now.

Никогда в жизни он так не поступал, у не знал, почему делает это сейчас.

One of the most terrible noises in the world, a horse's scream, broke from Hwin's lips.

Уинни закричала, это был очень страшный и жалобный звук.

Aravis was stooping low over Hwin's neck and seemed to be trying to draw her sword.

Аравита, прижавшись к ее холке, пыталась вынуть кинжал.

And now all three - Aravis, Hwin, and the lion were almost on top of Shasta.

Все трое - лошадь, Аравита и лев - нависли над Шастой.

Before they reached him the lion rose on its hind legs, larger than you would have believed a lion could be, and jabbed at Aravis with its right paw.

Но лев не тронул его - он встал на задние лапы и ударил Аравиту правой лапой, передней.

Shasta could see all the terrible claws extended. Aravis screamed and reeled in the saddle. The lion was tearing her shoulders. Shasta, half mad with horror, managed to lurch towards the brute.

Шаста увидел его страшные когти; Аравита дико закричала и покачнулась в седле.

He had no weapon, not even a stick or a stone.

У Шасты не было ни меча, ни палки, ни даже камня.

He shouted out, idiotically, at the lion as one would at a dog.

Он кинулся было на страшного зверя, глупо крича:

"Go home! Go home!"

"Прочь! Пошел отсюда!".

For a fraction of a second he was staring right into its wideopened, raging mouth.

Малую часть секунды он глядел в разверстую алую пасть.

Then, to his utter astonishment, the lion, still on its hind legs, checked itself suddenly, turned head over heels, picked itself up, and rushed away.

Потом, к великому его удивлению, лев перекувырнулся и удалился не спеша.

Shasta did not for a moment suppose it had gone for good. He turned and raced for the gate in the green wall which, now for the first time, he remembered seeing.

Шаста решил, что он вот-вот вернется, и кинулся к зеленой стене, о которой только теперь вспомнил.

Hwin, stumbling and nearly fainting, was just entering the gate: Aravis still kept her seat but her back was covered with blood.

Уинни, вся дрожа, вбежала тем временем в ворота. Аравита сидела прямо, по спине ее струилась кровь.

"Come in, my daughter, come in," the robed and bearded man was saying, and then

- Добро пожаловать, дочь моя, - сказал старик.

"Come in, my son" as Shasta panted up to him. He heard the gate closed behind him; and the bearded stranger was already helping Aravis off her horse.

- Добро пожаловать, сын мой, - и ворота закрылись за еле дышащим Шастой.

They were in a wide and perfectly circular enclosure, protected by a high wall of green turf.

Беглецы оказались в большом дворе, окруженном стеной " из торфа.

A pool of perfectly still water, so full that the water was almost exactly level with the ground, lay before him. At one end of the pool, completely overshadowing it with its branches, there grew the hugest and most beautiful tree that Shasta had ever seen.

Двор был совершенно круглым, а в самой его середине тихо сиял круглый маленький пруд, У пруда, осеняя его й ветвями, росло самое большое и самое красивое дерево, какое Шаста видел.

Beyond the pool was a little low house of stone roofed with deep and ancient thatch. There was a sound of bleating and over at the far side of the enclosure there were some goats.

В глубине двора стоял невысокий домик, крытый черепицей, около него гуляли козы.

The level ground was completely covered with the finest grass.

Земля была сплошь покрыта сочной свежей травой.

"Are - are - are you," panted Shasta. "Are you King Lune of Archenland?"

- Вы... вы... Лум, король Орландии? - выговорил Шаста.

The old man shook his head.

Старик покачал головой.

"No," he replied in a quiet voice,

- Нет, - сказал он.

"I am the Hermit of the Southern March.

- Я отшельник.

And now, my son, waste no time on questions, but obey.

Не трать времени на вопросы, а слушай меня, сын мой.

This damsel is wounded. Your horses are spent.

Девица ранена, лошади измучены.

Rabadash is at this moment finding a ford over the Winding Arrow.

Рабадаш только что отыскал брод.

If you run now, without a moment's rest, you will still be in time to warn King Lune."

Беги, и ты успеешь предупредить короля Лума.

Shasta's heart fainted at these words for he felt he had no strength left.

Сердце у Шасты упало - он знал, что бежать не может.

And he writhed inside at what seemed the cruelty and unfairness of the demand. He had not yet learned that if you do one good deed your reward usually is to be set to do another and harder and better one.

Он подивился жестокости старика, ибо еще не ведал, что стоит нам сделать что-нибудь хорошее, как мы должны, в награду, сделать то, что еще лучше и еще труднее.

But all he said out loud was:

Но сказал он почему-то:

"Where is the King?"

- Где король?

The Hermit turned and pointed with his staff.

Отшельник обернулся и указал посохом на север.

"Look," he said. "There is another gate, right opposite to the one you entered by.

- Гляди. - сказал он, - вон другие ворота.

Open it and go straight ahead: always straight ahead, over level or steep, over smooth or rough, over dry or wet.

Открой их, и беги прямо, вверх и вниз, по воде и посуху, не сворачивая.

I know by my art that you will find King Lune straight ahead.

Там ты найдешь короля.

But run, run: always run."

Беги!

Shasta nodded his head, ran to the northern gate and disappeared beyond it.

Шаста кивнул и скрылся за северными воротами.

Then the Hermit took Aravis, whom he had all this time been supporting with his left arm, and half led, half carried her into the house.

Тогда отшельник, все это время поддерживающий Аравиту левой рукой, медленно повел ее к дому.

After a long time he came out again.

Вышел он нескоро.

"Now, cousins," he said to the Horses.

- Двоюродный брат мой, двоюродная сестра, -обратился он к лошадям.

"It is your turn."

- Теперь ваша очередь.

Without waiting for an answer - and indeed they were too exhausted to speak - he took the bridles and saddles off both of them. Then he rubbed them both down, so well that a groom in a King's stable could not have done it better.

Не дожидаясь ответа, он расседлал их, а потом почистил скребницей лучше самого королевского конюха.

"There, cousins," he said, "dismiss it all from your minds and be comforted. Here is water and there is grass.

- Пейте воду и ешьте траву, - сказал он. - и отдыхайте.

You shall have a hot mash when I have milked my other cousins, the goats."

Когда я подою двоюродных сестер моих коз, я дам вам еще поесть.

"Sir," said Hwin, finding her voice at last, "will the Tarkheena live? Has the lion killed her?"

- Господин мой, - сказала Уинни, - выживет ли тархина?

"I who know many present things by my art," replied the Hermit with a smile, "have yet little knowledge of things future.

- Я знаю много о настоящем, - отвечал старец, -мало - о будущем.

Therefore I do not know whether any man or woman or beast in the whole world will be alive when the sun sets tonight.

Никто не может сказать, доживет ли человек или зверь до сегодняшней ночи.

But be of good hope.

Но не отчаивайся.

The damsel is likely to live as long as any of her age."

Девица здорова, и, думаю, проживет столько, сколько любая девица ее лет.

When Aravis came to herself she found that she was lying on her face on a low bed of extraordinary softness in a cool, bare room with walls of undressed stone.

Когда Аравита очнулась, она обнаружила, что покоится на мягчайшем ложе, в прохладной беленой комнате.

She couldn't understand why she had been laid on her face; but when she tried to turn and felt the hot, burning pains all over her back, she remembered, and realized why.

Она не понимала, почему лежит ничком, но попытавшись повернуться, вскрикнула от боли и вспомнила все.

She couldn't understand what delightfully springy stuff the bed was made of, because it was made of heather (which is the best bedding) and heather was a thing she had never seen or heard of.

Из чего сделано ложе, она не знала и знать не могла, ибо то был вереск. Спать на нем - мягче всего.

The door opened and the Hermit entered, carrying a large wooden bowl in his hand.

Открылась дверь и вошел отшельник с деревянной миской в руке.

After carefully setting this down, he came to the bedside, and asked:

Осторожно поставив ее, он спросил:

"How do you find yourself, my daughter?"

- Лучше ли тебе, дочь моя?

"My back is very sore, father," said Aravis, "but there is nothing else wrong with me."

- Спина болит, отец мой, - отвечала она. - А так ничего.

He knelt beside her, laid his hand on her forehead, and felt her pulse.

Он опустился на колени, потрогал ее лоб и пощупал пульс.

"There is no fever," he said.

- Жара нет, - сказал он.

"You will do well. Indeed there is no reason why you should not get up tomorrow.

- Завтра ты встанешь.

But now, drink this."

А сейчас выпей это.

He fetched the wooden bowl and held it to her lips. Aravis couldn't help making a face when she tasted it, for goats' milk is rather a shock when you are not used to it. But she was very thirsty and managed to drink it all and felt better when she had finished.

Пригубив, Аравита поморщилась - козье молоко противно с непривычки - но выпила, очень уж ей хотелось пить.

"Now, my daughter, you may sleep when you wish," said the Hermit.

- Спи, сколько хочешь, дочь моя, - сказал отшельник.

"For your wounds are washed and dressed and though they smart they are no more serious than if they had been the cuts of a whip.

- Я промыл и смазал бальзамом твои раны. Они не глубже ударов бича.

It must have been a very strange lion; for instead-of catching you out of the saddle and getting his teeth into you, he has only drawn his claws across your back.

Какой удивительный лев! Не стянул тебя с седла, не вонзил в тебя зубы, только поцарапал.

Ten scratches: sore, but not deep or dangerous."

Десять полосок... Больно, но не опасно.

"I say!" said Aravis. "I have had luck."

- Мне повезло, - сказала Аравита.

"Daughter," said the Hermit, "I have now lived a hundred and nine winters in this world and have never yet met any such thing as Luck. Them is something about all this that I do not understand: but if ever we need to know it, you may be sure that we shall."

- Дочь моя, - сказал отшельник, - я прожил сто девять зим и ни разу не видел, чтобы кому-нибудь так везло. Нет, тут что-то иное. Я не знаю, что, но если надо, мне откроется и это.

"And what about Rabadash and his two hundred horse?" asked Aravis.

- А где Рабадаш и его люди? - спросила Аравита.

"They will not pass this way, I think," said the Hermit. "They must have found a ford by now well to the east of us.

- Думаю, - сказал отшельник, - здесь они не пойдут, возьмут правее.

From there they will try to ride straight to Anvard."

Они хотят попасть прямо в Анвард.

"Poor Shasta!" said Aravis.

- Бедный Шаста! - сказала Аравита.

"Has he far to go?

- Далеко он убежал?

Will he get there first?"

Успеет он?

"There is good hope of it," said the old man.

- Надеюсь, - сказал отшельник.

Aravis lay down again (on her side this time) and said, "Have I been asleep for a long time?

Аравита осторожно легла, теперь - на бок, и спросила: - А долго я спала?

It seems to be getting dark."

Уже темнеет.

The Hermit was looking out of the only window, which faced north.

Отшельник посмотрел в окно, выходящее на север.

"This is not the darkness of night," he said presently.

- Это не вечер, - сказал он.

"The clouds are falling down from Stormness Head. Our foul weather always comes from there in these parts.

- Это тучи. Они ползут с Вершины Бурь; непогода в наших местах всегда идет оттуда.

There will be thick fog tonight."

Ночью будет туман.

Next day, except for her sore back, Aravis felt so well that after breakfast (which was porridge and cream) the Hermit said she could get up.

Назавтра спина еще болела, но Аравита совсем оправилась, и после завтрака (овсянки и сливок) отшельник разрешил ей встать.

And of course she at once went out to speak to the Horses.

Конечно, она сразу же побежала к лошадям.

The weather had changed and the whole of that green enclosure was filled, like a great green cup, with sunlight.

Погода переменилась. Зеленая чаша двора была полна до краев сияющим светом.

It was a very peaceful place, lonely and quiet.

Здесь было очень укромно и тихо.

Hwin at once trotted across to Aravis and gave her a horse-kiss.

Уинни кинулась к Аравите и тронула ее влажными губами.

"But where's Bree?" said Aravis when each had asked after the other's health and sleep.

- Где Игого? - спросила беглянка, когда они справились друг у друга о здоровье.

"Over there," said Hwin, pointing with her nose to the far side of the circle.

- Вон там, - отвечала Уинни.

"And I wish you'd come and talk to him. There's something wrong, I can't get a word out of him."

- Поговори с ним, он молчит, когда я с ним заговариваю.

They strolled across and found Bree lying with his face towards the wall, and though he must have heard them coming, he never turned his head or spoke a word.

Игого лежал у задней стены, отвернувшись, и не ответил на их приветствие.

"Good morning, Bree," said Aravis. "How are you this morning?"

- Доброе утро, Игого, - сказала Аравита. - как ты себя чувствуешь?

Bree muttered something that no one could hear.

Конь что-то пробурчал.

"The Hermit says that Shasta probably got to King Lune in time," continued Aravis, "so it looks as if all our troubles are over.

- Отшельник думает, что Шаста успел предупредить короля, - продолжала она.

Narnia, at last, Bree!"

- Беды наши кончились. Скоро мы будем в Нарнии.

"I shall never see Narnia," said Bree in a low voice.

- Я там не буду, - сказал Игого.

"Aren't you well, Bree dear?" said Aravis.

- Тебе нехорошо? - всполошились и лошадь, и девочка.

Bree turned round at last, his face mournful as only a horse's can be.

Он обернулся и проговорил:

"I shall go back to Calormen," he said.

- Я вернусь в Тархистан.

"What?" said Aravis.

- Как? - воскликнула Аравита.

"Back to slavery!"

- Туда, в рабство?

"Yes," said Bree. "Slavery is all I'm fit for.

- Я лучшего не стою. - сказал он.

How can I ever show my face among the free Horses of Narnia?

- Как я покажусь благородным нарнийским лошадям?

- I who left a mare and a girl and a boy to be eaten by lions while I galloped all I could to save my own wretched skin!"

Я, оставивший двух дам и мальчика на съедение льву!

"We all ran as hard as we could," said Hwin.

- Мы все убежали, - сказала Уинни.

"Shasta didn't!" snorted Bree.

- Мы, но не он! - вскричал Игого.

"At least he ran in the right direction: ran back.

- Он побежал спасать вас.

And that is what shames me most of all.

Ах, какой стыд!

I, who called myself a war-horse and boasted of a hundred fights, to be beaten by a little human boy - a child, a mere foal, who had never held a sword nor had any good nurture or example in his life!"

Я кичился перед ним, а ведь он ребенок и в бою не бывал, и примера ему не с кого брать...

"I know," said Aravis.

- Да, - сказала Аравита.

"I felt just the same.

- И мне стыдно.

Shasta was marvellous.

Он молодец.

I'm just as bad as you, Bree.

Я вела себя не лучше, чем ты, Игого.

I've been snubbing him and looking down on him ever since you met us and now he turns out to be the best of us all.

Я смотрела на него сверху вниз, тогда как он -самый благородный из нас.

But I think it would be better to stay and say we're sorry than to go back to Calormen."

Но я хочу просить у него прощенья, а не возвращаться в Тархистан.

"It's all very well for you," said Bree.

- Как знаешь, - сказал Игого.

"You haven't disgraced yourself.

- Ты осрамилась, не больше.

But I've lost everything."

Я потерял все.

"My good Horse," said the Hermit, who had approached them unnoticed because his bare feet made so little noise on that sweet, dewy grass. "My good Horse, you've lost nothing but your self-conceit.

- Добрый мой конь, - сказал отшельник, незаметно подошедший к ним, - ты не потерял ничего, кроме гордыни.

No, no, cousin. Don't put back your ears and shake your mane at me.

Не тряси гривой.

If you are really so humbled as you sounded a minute ago, you must learn to listen to sense.

Если ты и впрямь так сильно казнишься, выслушай меня.

You're not quite the great Horse you had come to think, from living among poor dumb horses.

Когда ты жил среди бедных немых коней, ты много о себе возомнил.

Of course you were braver and cleverer than them.

Конечно, ты храбрей и умнее их - это нетрудно.

You could hardly help being that. It doesn't follow that you'll be anyone very special in Narnia.

Но в Нарнии немало таких, как ты.

But as long as you know you're nobody special, you'll be a very decent sort of Horse, on the whole, and taking one thing with another.

Помни, что ты -один из многих, и ты станешь одним из лучших.

And now, if you and my other four-footed cousin will come round to the kitchen door we'll see about the other half of that mash."

А теперь, брат мой и сестра, пойдемте, вас ждет угощение.

CHAPTER ELEVEN THE UNWELCOME FELLOW TRAVELLER WHEN Shasta went through the gate he found a slope of grass and a little heather running up before him to some trees.

Миновав ворота, Шаста побежал дальше, сперва -по траве, потом - по вереску.

He had nothing to think about now and no plans to make: he had only to run, and that was quite enough.

Он ни о чем не думал и ничего не загадывал, только бежал.

His limbs were shaking, a terrible stitch was beginning in his side, and the sweat that kept dropping into his eyes blinded them and made them smart. He was unsteady on his feet too, and more than once he nearly turned his ankle on a loose stone.

Ноги у него подкашивались, в боку сильно кололо, пот заливал лицо, мешая смотреть, а к довершенью бед он чуть не вывихнул лодыжку, споткнувшись о камень.

The trees were thicker now than they had yet been and in the more open spaces there was bracken.

Деревья росли все гуще.

The sun had gone in without making it any cooler. It had become one of those hot, grey days when there seem to be twice as many flies as usual.

Прохладней не стало - был один из тех душных, пасмурных дней, когда мух вдвое больше, чем обычно.

Shasta's face was covered with them; he didn't even try to shake them off - he had too much else to do.

Мухи эти непрестанно садились ему на лоб и на нос, он их не отгонял.

Suddenly he heard a horn - not a great throbbing horn like the horns of Tashbaan but a merry call, Ti-ro-to-to-ho!

Вдруг он услышал звук охотничьего рога - не грозный, как в Ташбаане, а радостный и веселый.

Next moment he came out into a wide glade and found himself in a crowd of people.

И почти сразу увидел пеструю, веселую толпу.

At least, it looked a crowd to him. In reality there were about fifteen or twenty of them, all gentlemen in green huntingdress, with their horses; some in the saddle and some standing by their horses' heads.

На самом деле то была не толпа, а всего человек двадцать, в ярко-зеленых камзолах. Одни сидели в седле, другие стояли, держа коней под уздцы.

In the centre someone was holding the stirrup for a man to mount. And the man he was holding it for was the jolliest, fat, applecheeked, twinkling eyed King you could imagine.

В самом центре высокий оруженосец придерживал стремя для своего господина; а господин этот был на диво приветливым, круглолицым, ясноглазым королем.

As soon as Shasta came in sight this King forgot all about mounting his horse.

Завидев Шасту, король не стал садиться на коня.

He spread out his arms to Shasta, his face lit up, and he cried out in a great, deep voice that seemed to come from the bottom of his chest:

Лицо его просветлело. Он громко и радостно закричал, протягивая к мальчику руки:

"Corin! My son!

- Корин, сынок!

And on foot, and in rags! What-"

Почему ты бежишь, почему ты в лохмотьях?

"No," panted Shasta, shaking his head. "Not Prince Corin.

- Я не принц Корин, - еле выговорил Шаста.

I - I - know I'm like him... saw his Highness in Tashbaan... sent his greetings."

- Я... я его видел в Ташбаане... он шлет вам привет.

The King was staring at Shasta with an extraordinary expression on his face.

Король глядел на него пристально и странно.

"Are you K-King Lune?" gasped Shasta. And then, without waiting for an answer, "Lord King - fly -Anvard shut the gates - enemies upon you - Rabadash and two hundred horse."

- Вы король Лум? - задыхаясь, спросил Шаста и продолжал, не дожидаясь ответа: - Бегите... в Анвард... заприте ворота... сюда идет Рабадаш... с ним двести воинов.

"Have you assurance of this, boy?" asked one of the other gentlemen.

- Как ты это докажешь? - спросил один из придворных.

"My own eyes," said Shasta.

- Я видел их, - отвечал Шаста.

"I've seen them.

- Видел своими глазами.

Raced them all the way from Tashbaan."

Я проделал тот же путь.

"On foot?" said the gentleman, raising his eyebrows a little.

- Пешком? - удивился придворный.

Horses-with the Hermit," said Shasta.

- Верхом, - отвечал Шаста. - Лошади сейчас у отшельника.

"Question him no more; Darrin," said King Lune.

- Не расспрашивай его, Дарин, - сказал король.

"I see truth in his face.

- Он не лжет.

We must ride for it, gentlemen. A spare horse there, for the boy.

Подведите ему коня.

You can ride fast, friend?"

Ты умеешь скакать во весь опор, сынок?

For answer Shasta put his foot in the stirrup of the horse which had been led towards him and a moment later he was in the saddle. He had done it a hundred times with Bree in the last few weeks, and his mounting was very different now from what it had been on that first night when Bree had said that he climbed up a horse as if he were climbing a haystack. He was pleased to hear the Lord Darrin say to the King,

Шаста, не отвечая, взлетел в седло и был несказанно рад, когда Дарин сказал королю:

"The boy has a true horseman's seat, Sire.

- Какая выправка, ваше величество!

I'll warrant there's noble blood in him."

Этот мальчик знатного рода.

"His blood, aye, there's the point," said the King. And he stared hard at Shasta again with that curious expression, almost a hungry expression, in his steady, grey eyes. But by now -the whole party was moving off at a brisk canter.

- Ах, Дарин, - сказал король, - об этом я и думаю!- и снова пристально посмотрел на Шасту добрыми серыми глазами.

Shasta's seat was excellent but he was sadly puzzled what to do with his reins, for he had never touched the reins while he was on Bree's back.

Тот и впрямь прекрасно сидел в седле, но совершенно не знал, что делать с поводьями.

But he looked very carefully out of the corners of his eyes to see what the others were doing (as some of us have done at parties when we weren't quite sure which knife or fork we were meant to use) and tried to get his fingers right. But he didn't dare to try really directing the horse; he trusted it would follow the rest.

Он внимательно, хотя и украдкой глядел, что делают другие (как глядим мы в гостях, когда не знаем, какую взять вилку), и все же надеялся, что конь сам разберет, куда идти.

The horse was of course an ordinary horse, not a Talking Horse; but it had quite wits enough to realize that the strange boy on its back had no whip and no spurs and was not really master of the situation.

Конь был не говорящий, но умный; он понимал, что мальчик без шпор - ему не хозяин.

That was why Shasta soon found himself at the tail end of the procession. Even so, he was going pretty fast. There were no flies now and the air in his face was delicious. He had got his breath back too. And his errand had succeeded.

Поэтому Шаста вскоре оказался в хвосте отряда.

For the first time since the arrival at Tashbaan (how long ago it seemed!) he was beginning to enjoy himself. He looked up to see how much nearer the mountain tops had come.

Впервые с тех пор, как он вошел в Ташбаан, у него полегчало на сердце, и он посмотрел вверх, чтобы определить, насколько приблизилась вершина.

To his disappointment he could not see them at all: only a vague greyness, rolling down towards them.

Однако он увидел лишь какие-то серые глыбы.

He had never been in mountain country before and was surprised.

Он никогда не бывал в горах, и ему показалось очень занятным проехать сквозь тучу.

"It's a cloud," he said to himself, "a cloud coming down. I see. Up here in the hills one is really in the sky. I shall see what the inside of a cloud is like.

"Тут мы и впрямь в небе, - подумал он, -посмотрю, что в туче, внутри.

What fun! I've often wondered."

Мне давно хотелось..." Далеко слева садилось солнце.

Far away on his left and a little behind him, the sun was getting ready to set. They had come to a rough kind of road by now and were making very good speed.

Дорога теперь была нелегкая, но двигались они быстро.

But Shasta's horse was still the last of the lot.

Шаста все еще ехал последним.

Once or twice when the road made a bend (there was now continuous forest on each side of it) he lost sight of the others for a second or two.

Раза два, когда тропа сворачивала, он на мгновение терял других из вида (по сторонам стоял густой, сплошной лес).

Then they plunged into the fog, or else the fog rolled over them.

Потом они нырнули в туман или, если хотите, туман поглотил их.

The world became grey.

Все стало серым.

Shasta had not realized how cold and wet the inside of a cloud would be; nor how dark.

Шаста не подозревал, как холодно и мокро внутри тучи, и как темно.

The grey turned to black with alarming speed.

Серое слишком уж быстро становилось черным.

Someone at the head of the column winded the horn every now and then, and each time the sound came from a little farther off.

Кто-то впереди отряда иногда трубил в рог, и звук этот был все дальше.

He couldn't see any of the others now, but of course he'd be able to as soon as he got round the next bend.

Шаста опять никого не видел, и думал, что увидит, когда минет очередной поворот.

But when he rounded it he still couldn't see them. In fact he could see nothing at all.

Но нет - и за поворотом он не увидел никого.

His horse was walking now.

Конь шел шагом.

"Get on, Horse, get on," said Shasta.

"Скорее, ну, скорей!" - сказал ему Шаста.

Then came the horn, very faint.

Вдалеке протрубил рог.

Bree had always told him that he must keep his heels well turned out, and Shasta had got the idea that something very terrible would happen if he dug his heels into a horse's sides.

Игого вечно твердил, что нельзя и коснуться пяткой его бока, и Шаста думал, что если он коснется, произойдет что-то страшное.

This seemed to him an occasion for trying it.

Но сейчас он задумался.

"Look here, Horse," he said, "if you don't buck up, do you know what I'll do? I'll dig my heels into you.

"Вот что, конь, - сказал он. - Если ты будешь так тащиться, я тебя... ну... как бы пришпорю.

I really will."

Да, да!"

The horse, however, took no notice of this threat.

Конь не обратил на это внимания.

So Shasta settled himself firmly in the saddle, gripped with his knees, clenched his teeth, and punched both the horse's sides with his heels as hard as he could.

Шаста сел покрепче в седле, сжал зубы и выполнил свою угрозу.

The only result was that the horse broke into a kind of pretence of a trot for five or six paces and then subsided into a walk again.

Толку не было - конь буквально шагов пять протрусил рысью, не больше.

And now it was quite dark and they seemed to have given up blowing that horn. The only sound was a steady drip-drip from the branches of the trees.

Совсем стемнело, рог умолк, только ветки похрустывали справа и слева.

"Well, I suppose even a walk will get us somewhere sometime," said Shasta to himself.

- Куда-нибудь, да выйдем, - сказал Шаста.

"I only hope I shan't run into Rabadash and his people." He went on for what seemed a long time, always at a walking pace.

- Хорошо бы не к Рабадашу!..

He began to hate that horse, and he was also beginning to feel very hungry.

Коня своего он почти ненавидел, и ему хотелось есть.

Presently he came to a place where the road divided into two.

Наконец он доехал до развилки.

He was just wondering which led to Anvard when he was startled by a noise from behind him. It was the noise of trotting horses.

Когда он прикидывал, какая же дорога ведет в Анвард, сзади послышался цокот копыт.

"Rabadash!" thought Shasta.

"Рабадаш! - подумал он.

He had no way of guessing which road Rabadash would take.

- По какой же он пойдет дороге?

"But if I take one," said Shasta to himself, "he may take the other: and if I stay at the cross-roads I'm sure to be caught."

Если я пойду по одной, он может пойти по другой, если я буду тут стоять - он меня, наверное, схватит".

He dismounted and led his horse as quickly as he could along the right-hand road.

И он спешился, и как можно быстрее повел коня по правой дороге.

The sound of the cavalry grew rapidly nearer and in a minute or two Shasta realized that they were at the crossroads.

Цокот копыт приближался; минуты через две воины были у развилки.

He held his breath, waiting to see which way they would take.

Шаста затаил дыхание.

There came a low word of command

Тут раздался голос:

"Halt!" then a moment of horsey noises - nostrils blowing, hoofs pawing, bits being champed, necks being patted. Then a voice spoke. "Attend, all of you," it said.

- Помните мой приказ!

"We are now within a furlong of the castle. Remember your orders. Once we are in Narnia, as we should be by sunrise, you are to kill as little as possible. On this venture you are to regard every drop of Narnian blood as more precious than a gallon of your own.

Завтра, в Нарнии, каждая капля их крови будет ценней, чем галлон вашей.

On this venture, I say.

Я сказал: "завтра".

The gods will send us a happier hour and then you must leave nothing alive between Cair Paravel and the Western Waste.

Боги пошлют нам лучшие дни, и мы не оставим живым никого между Кэр-Паравелом и Западной Степью.

But we are not yet in Narnia.

Но мы еще не в Нарнии.

Here in Archenland it is another thing. In the assault on this castle of King Lune's, nothing matters but speed. Show your mettle.

Здесь, в Орландии, в замке Лума, важно одно: действовать побыстрей.

It must be mine within an hour.

Возьмите его за час.

And if it is, I give it all to you. I reserve no booty for myself.

Вся добыча - ваша.

Kill me every barbarian male within its walls, down to the child that was born yesterday, and everything else is yours to divide as you please - the women, the gold, the jewels, the weapons, and the wine.

Убивайте всех мужчин, даже новорожденных младенцев, а женщин, золото, камни, оружие, вино делите, как хотите.

The man that I see hanging back when we come to the gates shall be burned alive.

Если кто уклонится от битвы, сожгу живьем.

In the name of Tash the irresistible, the inexorable forward!"

А теперь, во имя великой Таш - вперед!

With a great cloppitty-clop the column began to move, and Shasta breathed again. They had taken the other road.

Звеня оружием, отряд двинулся по другой дороге.

Shasta thought they took a long time going past, for though he had been talking and thinking about "two hundred horse" all day, he had not realized how many they really were.

Шаста много раз за эти дни повторял слова: "двести лошадей", но до сих пор не понимал, как долго проходит мимо такое войско.

But at last the sound died away and once more he was alone amid the drip-drip from the trees.

Наконец последний звук угас в тумане, и Шаста вздохнул с облегчением.

He now knew the way to Anvard but of course he could not now go there: that would only mean running into the arms of Rabadash's troopers.

Теперь он знал, какая из дорог ведет в Анвард, но двинуться по ней не мог.

"What on earth am I to do?" said Shasta to himself.

"Что же делать?" - думал он.

But he remounted his horse and continued along the road he had chosen, in the faint hope of finding some cottage where he might ask for shelter and a meal.

Тем временем и он, и конь шли по другой дороге.

He had thought, of course, of going back to Aravis and Bree and Hwin at the hermitage, but he couldn't because by now he had not the least idea of the direction.

"Ну, куда-нибудь я приеду", - утешал себя Шаста.

"After all," said Shasta, "this road is bound to get to somewhere." But that all depends on what you mean by somewhere. The road kept on getting to somewhere in the sense that it got to more and more trees, all dark and dripping, and to colder and colder air.

И впрямь, куда-то дорога вела; лес становился все гуще, воздух - все холоднее.

And strange, icy winds kept blowing the mist past him though they never blew it away.

Резкий ветер словно бы пытался и не мог развеять тумана.

If he had been used to mountain country he would have realized that this meant he was now very high up - perhaps right at the top of the pass. But Shasta knew nothing about mountains.

Если бы Шаста бывал в горах, он бы понял, что это значит: они с конем были уже очень высоко.

"I do think," said Shasta, "that I must be the most unfortunate boy that ever lived in the whole world.

"Какой я несчастный!.. - думал Шаста.

Everything goes right for everyone except me.

- Всем хорошо, мне одному плохо.

Those Narnian lords and ladies got safe away from Tashbaan; I was left behind.

Король и королева Нарнии, да и свита их, бежали из Ташбаана, а я остался.

Aravis and Bree and Hwin are all as snug as anything with that old Hermit: of course I was the one who was sent on.

Аравита, Уинни и Игого сидят у отшельника и горя не знают, а меня, конечно, послали сюда.

King Lune and his people must have got safely into the castle and shut the gates long before Rabadash arrived, but I get left out."

Король Лум и его люди, наверно уже в замке, и успеют закрыть ворота, а я... да что и говорить!.."

And being very tired and having nothing inside him, he felt so sorry for himself that the tears rolled down his cheeks.

От голода, от усталости и от жалости к себе он горько заплакал.

What put a stop to all this was a sudden fright.

Но плакал он недолго - он очень испугался.

Shasta discovered that someone or somebody was walking beside him.

Кто-то шел за ним.

It was pitch dark and he could see nothing.

Он не видел ничего, слышал - дыхание, и ему казалось, что неведомое существо - очень большое.

And the Thing (or Person) was going so quietly that he could hardly hear any footfalls. What he could hear was breathing. His invisible companion seemed to breathe on a very large scale, and Shasta got the impression that it was a very large creature. And he had come to notice this breathing so gradually that he had really no idea how long it had been there. It was a horrible shock. It darted into his mind that he had heard long ago that there were giants in these Northern countries. He bit his lip in terror. But now that he really had something to cry about, he stopped crying.

Он вспомнил, что в этих краях живут великаны. Теперь ему было о чем плакать -но слезы сразу высохли.

The Thing (unless it was a Person) went on beside him so very quietly that Shasta began to hope he had only imagined it. But just as he was becoming quite sure of it, there suddenly came a deep, rich sigh out of the darkness beside him. That couldn't be imagination! Anyway, he had felt the hot breath of that sigh on his chilly left hand.

Что-то (или кто-то) шло (шел?) так тихо, что Шаста подумал, не померещилось ли ему, и успокоился, но тут услышал очень глубокий вздох и почувствовал на левой щеке горячее дыхание.

If the horse had been any good - or if he had known how to get any good out of the horse - he would have risked everything on a breakaway and a wild gallop.

Если бы конь был получше - или если бы он знал, как с ним справиться - он бы пустился вскачь; но он понимал, что это невозможно.

But he knew he couldn't make that horse gallop.

Конь шел неспешно, а существо шло почти рядом.

So he went on at a walking pace and the unseen companion walked and breathed beside him. At last he could bear it no longer.

Шаста терпел, сколько мог; наконец, он спросил:

"Who are you?" he said, scarcely above a whisper. "One who has waited long for you to speak," said the Thing. Its voice was not loud, but very large and deep.

- Кто ты такой? - и услышал негромкий, но очень глубокий голос: - Тот, кто долго тебя ждал.

"Are you- are you a giant?" asked Shasta.

- Ты... великан? - тихо спросил Шаста.

"You might call me a giant," said the Large Voice.

- Можешь звать меня великаном, - отвечал голос.

"But I am not like the creatures you call giants."

- Но я не из тех, о ком ты думаешь.

"I can't see you at all," said Shasta, after staring very hard. Then (for an even more terrible idea had come into his head) he said, almost in a scream,

- Я не вижу тебя, - сказал Шаста и вдруг страшно испугался.

"You're not - not something dead, are you?

- А ты... ты не мертвый?

Oh please - please do go away.

Уйди, уйди, пожалуйста!

What harm have I ever done you?

Что я тебе сделал?

Oh, I am the unluckiest person in the whole world!"

Нет, почему мне хуже всех?

Once more he felt the warm breath of the Thing on his hand and face.

Теплое дыхание коснулось его руки и лица.

"There," it said, "that is not the breath of a ghost.

- Ну как, живой я? - спросил голос.

Tell me your sorrows."

- Расскажи мне свои печали.

Shasta was a little reassured by the breath: so he told how he had never known his real father or mother and had been brought up sternly by the fisherman. And then he told the story of his escape and how they were chased by lions and forced to swim for their lives; and of all their dangers in Tashbaan and about his night among the tombs and how the beasts howled at him out of the desert. And he told about the heat and thirst of their desert journey and how they were almost at their goal when another lion chased them and wounded Aravis.

И Шаста рассказал ему все - что он не знает своих родителей, что его растил рыбак, что он бежал, что за ним гнались львы, что в Ташбаане случилась беда, что он настрадался от страха среди усыпальниц, а в пустыне выли звери, и было жарко, и хотелось пить, а у самой цели еще один лев погнался за ними и ранил Аравиту.

And also, how very long it was since he had had anything to eat.

Еще он сказал, что давно ничего не ел.

"I do not call you unfortunate," said the Large Voice.

- Я не назвал бы тебя несчастным, - сказал голос.

"Don't you think it was bad luck to meet so many lions?" said Shasta.

- Что же, по-твоему, приятно встретить столько львов? -спросил Шаста.

"There was only one lion," said the Voice.

- Лев был только один, - сказал голос.

"What on earth do you mean? I've just told you there were at least two the first night, and-"

- Да нет, в первую ночь их было два, а то и больше, и еще...

"There was only one: but he was swift of foot."

- Лев был один, - сказал голос. - Только он быстро бежал.

"How do you know?"

- А ты откуда знаешь? - удивился Шаста.

"I was the lion."

- Это я и был, - отвечал голос.

And as Shasta gaped with open mouth and said nothing, the Voice continued.

Шаста онемел от удивления, а голос продолжал:

"I was the lion who forced you to join with Aravis.

- Это я заставил тебя ехать вместе с Аравитой.

I was the cat who comforted you among the houses of the dead.

Это я согревал и охранял тебя среди усыпальниц.

I was the lion who drove the jackals from you while you slept.

Это я, - уже львом, а не котом, отогнал от тебя шакалов.

I was the lion who gave the Horses the new strength of fear for the last mile so that you should reach King Lune in time.

Это я придал лошадям новые силы в самом конце пути, чтобы ты успел предупредить короля Лума.

And I was the lion you do not remember who pushed the boat in which you lay, a child near death, so that it came to shore where a man sat, wakeful at midnight, to receive you."

Это я, хотя ты того и не помнишь, пригнал своим дыханьем к берегу лодку, в которой лежал умирающий ребенок,

"Then it was you who wounded Aravis?"

- И Аравиту ранил ты?

"It was I"

- Да я.

"But what for?"

- Зачем же?

"Child," said the Voice, "I am telling you your story, not hers.

- Сын мой. - сказал голос, - я говорю о тебе, не о ней.

I tell no one any story but his own."

Я рассказываю каждому только его историю.

"Who are you?" asked Shasta.

- Кто ты такой? - спросил Шаста.

"Myself," said the Voice, very deep and low so that the earth shook: and again

- Я - это я, - сказал голос так, что задрожали камни.

"Myself", loud and clear and gay: and then the third time

- Я -это я, - громко и ясно повторил он.

"Myself", whispered so softly you could hardly hear it, and yet it seemed to come from all round you as if the leaves rustled with it.

- Я - это я, - прошептал он едва слышно, словно слова эти прошелестели в листве.

Shasta was no longer afraid that the Voice belonged to something that would eat him, nor that it was the voice of a ghost.

Шаста уже не боялся, что кто-то его съест, и не боялся, что кто-то - мертвый.

But a new and different sort of trembling came over him. Yet he felt glad too.

Но он боялся - и радовался.

The mist was turning from black to grey and from grey to white.

Туман стал серым, потом белым, потом сияющим.

This must have begun to happen some time ago, but while he had been talking to the Thing he had not been noticing anything else. Now, the whiteness around him became a shining whiteness; his eyes began to blink. Somewhere ahead he could hear birds singing. He knew the night was over at last.

Где-то впереди запели птицы.

He could see the mane and ears and head of his horse quite easily now. A golden light fell on them from the left.

Золотой свет падал сбоку на голову лошади.

He thought it was the sun. He turned and saw, pacing beside him, taller than the horse, a Lion.

"Солнце встает", - подумал Шаста и, поглядев в сторону, увидел огромнейшего льва.

The horse did not seem to be afraid of it or else could not see it.

Лошадь его не боялась, или не видела, хотя светился именно он, солнце еще не встало.

It was from the Lion that the light came. No one ever saw anything more terrible or beautiful.

Лев был очень страшный и невыразимо прекрасный.

Luckily Shasta had lived all his life too far south in Calormen to have heard the tales that were whispered in Tashbaan about a dreadful Narnian demon that appeared in the form of a lion.

Шаста жил до сих пор так далеко, что ни разу не слышал тархистанских толков о страшном демоне, который ходит по Нарнии в обличье льва.

And of course he knew none of the true stories about Aslan, the great Lion, the son of the Emperor-over-the-sea, the King above all High Kings in Narnia.

Тем более не слышал он правды об Аслане, великом Отце, Царе царей.

But after one glance at the Lion's face he slipped out of the saddle and fell at its feet.

Но взглянув на льва, он соскользнул на землю и поклонился ему.

He couldn't say anything but then he didn't want to say anything, and he knew he needn't say anything.

Он ничего не сказал и сказать не мог, и знал, что говорить не нужно.

The High King above all kings stooped towards him.

Царь царей коснулся носом его лба.

Its mane, and some strange and solemn perfume that hung about the mane, was all round him. It touched his forehead with its tongue. He lifted his face and their eyes met.

Шаста посмотрел на него, глаза их встретились.

Then instantly the pale brightness of the mist and the fiery brightness of the Lion rolled themselves together into a swirling glory and gathered themselves up and disappeared. He was alone with the horse on a grassy hillside under a blue sky. And there were birds singing.

Тогда прозрачное сиянье воздуха и золотое сиянье льва слились воедино и ослепили Шасту, а когда он прозрел, на зеленом склоне, под синим небом, были только он и конь, да на деревьях пели птицы.

CHAPTER TWELVE SHASTA IN NARNIA "WAS it all a dream?" wondered Shasta. But it couldn't have been a dream for there in the grass before him he saw the deep, large print of the Lion's front right paw.

"Снилось мне это или нет?" - думал Шаста, когда увидел на дороге глубокий след львиной лапы (это была правая лапа, передняя).

It took one's breath away to think of the weight that could make a footprint like that.

Ему стало страшно при мысли о том, какой надо обладать силой, чтобы оставить столь огромный и глубокий след.

But there was something more remarkable than the size about it. As he looked at it, water had already filled the bottom of it. Soon it was full to the brim, and then overflowing, and a little stream was running downhill, past him, over the grass.

Но тут же он заметил еще более удивительную вещь; след на глазах наполнялся водою, она переливалась через край, и резвый ручеек побежал вниз по склону, петляя по траве.

Shasta stooped and drank - a very long drink - and then dipped his face in and splashed his head.

Шаста слез с коня, напился вволю, окунул в ручей лицо и побрызгал водой на голову.

It was extremely cold, and clear as glass, and refreshed him very much.

Вода была очень холодная и чистая, как стекло.

After that he stood up, shaking the water out of his ears and flinging the wet hair back from his forehead, and began to take stock of his surroundings.

Потом он встал с колен, вытряхивая воду из ушей, убрал со лба мокрые волосы и огляделся.

Apparently it was still very early morning.

По-видимому, было очень рано.

The sun had only just risen, and it had risen out of the forests which he saw low down and far away on his right.

Солнце едва взошло; далеко внизу, справа, зеленел лес.

The country j which he was looking at was absolutely new to him. It was t a green valley-land dotted with trees through which he caught the gleam of a river that wound away roughly to the North-West.

Впереди и слева лежала страна, каких он до сих пор не видел: зеленые долины, редкие деревья, мерцанье серебристой реки.

On the far side of the valley there were high and even rocky hills, but they were lower than the mountains he had seen yesterday.

По ту сторону долины виднелись горы, невысокие, но совсем не похожие на те, которые он только что одолел.

Then he began to guess where he was. He turned and looked behind him and saw that the slope on which he was standing belonged to a range of far higher mountains.

И тут он внезапно понял, что это за страна.

"I see," said Shasta to himself.

"Вон что! - подумал он.

"Those are the big mountains between Archenland and Narnia.

- Я перевалил через хребет, отделяющий Орландию от Нарнии.

I was on the°. other side of them yesterday. I must have come through the pass in the night.

И ночью... Как мне повезло, однако!

What luck that I hit it! - at least it wasn't luck at all really, it was Him.

Нет, причем тут "повезло", это все он!

And now I'm in Narnia."

Теперь я в Нарнии".

He turned and unsaddled his horse and took off its bridle -

Шаста расседлал коня, который тут же принялся щипать траву.

"Though you are a perfectly horrid horse," he said. It took no notice of this remark and immediately began eating grass.

- Ты очень плохой конь, - сказал Шаста, но тот и ухом не повел.

That horse had a very low opinion of Shasta.

Он тоже был о Шасте невысокого мнения.

"I wish I could eat grass!" thought Shasta.

"Ах, если бы я ел траву! - подумал Шаста.

"It's no good going back to Anvard, it'll all be besieged.

- В Анвард идти нельзя, он осажден.

I'd better get lower down into the valley and see if I can get anything to eat."

Надо спуститься в долину, может быть кто-нибудь меня накормит".

So he went on downhill (the thick dew was cruelly cold to his bare feet) till he came into a wood.

И он побежал вниз по холодной, мокрой траве.

There was a kind of track running through it and he had not followed this for many minutes when he heard a thick and rather wheezy voice saying to him.

Добежав до рощи, он услышал низкий, глуховатый голос:

"Good morning, neighbour."

- Доброе утро, сосед.

Shasta looked round eagerly to find the speaker and presently saw a small, prickly person with a dark face who had just come out from among the trees.

Шаста огляделся и увидел небольшое существо, которое вылезло из-за деревьев.

At least, it was small for a person but very big indeed for a hedgehog, which was what it was.

Нет, оно было небольшим для человека, а для ежа - просто огромным.

"Good morning," said Shasta.

- Доброе утро, - отвечал он.

"But I'm not a neighbour. In fact I'm a stranger in these parts."

- Я не сосед, я нездешний.

"Ah?" said the Hedgehog inquiringly.

- Да? - сказал еж.

"I've come over the mountains - from Archenland, you know."

- Да, - ответил Шаста. - Вчера я был в Орландии, а еще раньше...

"Ha, Archenland," said the Hedgehog. "That's a terrible long way.

- Орландия - это далеко, - сказал еж.

Never been there myself."

- Я там не бывал.

"And I think, perhaps," said Shasta, "someone ought to be told that there's an army of savage Calormenes attacking Anvard at this very moment."

- Понимаешь, злые тархистанцы хотят взять Анвард, - сказал Шаста.

"You don't say so!" answered the Hedgehog.

- Надо сказать об этом вашему королю.

"Well, think of that.

- Ну, что ты! - сказал еж.

And they do say that Calormen is hundreds and thousands of miles away, right at the world's end, across a great sea of sand."

- Эти тархистанцы очень далеко, на краю света, за песчаным морем.

"It's not nearly as far as you think," said Shasta. "And oughtn't something to be done about this attack on Anvard? Oughtn't your High King to be told?"

- Не так они далеко, - сказал Шаста - Что-то надо делать.

"Certain sure, something ought to be done about it," said the Hedgehog.

- Да, делать надо, - согласился еж.

"But you see I'm just on my way to bed for a good day's sleep.

- Но сейчас я занят, иду спать.

Hullo, neighbour!"

Здравствуй, сосед!

The last words were addressed to an immense biscuitcoloured rabbit whose head had just popped up from somewhere beside the path. The Hedgehog immediately told the Rabbit what it had just learned from Shasta.

Слова эти относились к огромному желтоватому кролику, которому еж немедленно рассказал новость.

The Rabbit agreed that this was very remarkable news and that somebody ought to tell someone about it with a view to doing something. And so it went on. Every few minutes they were joined by other creatures, some from the branches overhead and some from little underground houses at their feet, till the party consisted of five rabbits, a squirrel, two magpies, a goat-foot faun, and a mouse, who all talked at the same time and all agreed with the Hedgehog.

Кролик согласился, что делать что-то надо, и так и пошло: каждые несколько минут то с ветки, то из норы появлялось какое-нибудь существо, пока наконец не собрался отрядец из пяти кроликов, белки, двух галок, козлоногого фавна и мыши, причем все они говорили одновременно, соглашаясь с ежом.

For the truth was that in that golden age when the Witch and the Winter had gone and Peter the High King ruled at Cair Paravel, the smaller woodland people of Narnia were so safe and happy that they were getting a little careless.

В то золотое время, когда, победив Колдунью, Нарнией правил король Питер с братом и двумя сестрами, мелкие лесные твари жили так счастливо, что несколько распустились.

Presently, however, two more practical people arrived in the little wood. One was a Red Dwarf whose name appeared to be Duffle. The other was a stag, a beautiful lordly creature with wide liquid eyes, dappled flanks and legs so thin and graceful that they looked as if you could break them with two fingers.

Вскоре пришли два существа поразумней: гном по имени Даффл и прекрасный олень с такими тонкими, красивыми ногами, что их, казалось, можно переломить двумя пальцами.

"Lion alive!" roared the Dwarf as soon as he had heard the news. "And if that's so, why are we all standing still, chattering?

- Клянусь Асланом! - проревел гном, услышав новость. -Что же мы стоим и болтаем?

Enemies at Anvard!

Враг в Орландии!

News must be sent to Cair Paravel at once. The army must be called out.

Скорее в Кэр-Паравел!

Narnia must go to the aid of King Lune."

Нарния поможет доброму королю Луму.

"Ah!" said the Hedgehog. "But you won't find the High King at the Cair. He's away to the North trouncing those giants.

- Ф-фух! - сказал еж, - Король Питер не в Кэр-Паравеле, он на севере, где великаны.

And talking of giants, neighbours, that puts me in mind -"

Кстати о великанах, я вспомнил...

"Who'll take our message?" interrupted the Dwarf.

- Кто же туда побежит? - перебил его Даффл.

"Anyone here got more speed than me?"

- Я не умею быстро бегать.

"I've got speed," said the Stag.

- А я умею, - сказал олень.

"What's my message?

- Что передать?

How many Calormenes?"

Сколько там тархистанцев?

"Two hundred: under Prince Rabadash. And -" But the Stag was already away - all four legs off the ground at once, and in a moment its white stern had disappeared among the remoter trees.

- Двести, - едва успел ответить Шаста, а олень уже несся стрелой к Кэр-Паравелу.

"Wonder where he's going," said a Rabbit.

- Куда он спешит? - сказал кролик.

"He won't find the High King at Cair Paravel, you know."

- Короля Питера нету...

"He'll find Queen Lucy," said Duffle. "And then hullo!

- Королева Люси в замке, - ответил гном.

What's wrong with the Human?

- Человечек, что это с тобой?

It looks pretty green. Why, I do believe it's quite faint.

Ты совсем бледный.

Perhaps it's mortal hungry. When did you last have a meal, youngster?"

Когда ты ел в последний раз?

"Yesterday morning," said Shasta weakly.

- Вчера утром, - сказал Шаста.

"Come on, then, come on," said the Dwarf, at once throwing his thick little arms round Shasta's waist to support him.

Гном сразу же обнял его коротенькой рукой. -Идем, идем, - сказал он.

"Why, neighbours, we ought all to be ashamed of ourselves!

- Ах, друзья мои, как стыдно!

You come with me, lad. Breakfast!

Идем, сейчас мы тебя накормим.

Better than talking."

А то стоим, болтаем...

With a great deal' of bustle, muttering reproaches to itself, the Dwarf half led and half supported Shasta at a great speed further into the wood and a little downhill.

Даффл быстро повел путника в самую чащу маленького леса.

It was a longer walk than Shasta wanted at that moment and his legs had begun to feel very shaky before they came out from the trees on to bare hillside.

Шаста не мог пройти и нескольких шагов, ноги дрожали, но тут они вышли на лужайку.

There they found a little house with a smoking chimney and an open door, and as they came to the doorway Duffle called out,

Там стоял домик, из трубы шел дым, дверь была открыта. Даффл крикнул:

"Hey, brothers! A visitor for breakfast."

- Братцы, а у нас гость!

And immediately, mixed with a sizzling sound, there came to Shasta a simply delightful smell. It was one he had never smelled in his life before, but I hope you have. It was, in fact, the smell of bacon and eggs and mushrooms all frying in a pan.

В тот же миг Шаста почуял дивный запах, неведомый ему, но ведомый нам с вами - запах яичницы с ветчиной и жарящихся грибов.

"Mind your head, lad," said Duffle a moment too late, for Shasta had already bashed his forehead against the low lintel of the door.

- Смотри, не ушибись, - предупредил гном, но поздно -Шаста уже стукнулся головой о притолоку.

"Now," continued the Dwarf, "sit you down.

- Теперь садись к столу.

The table's a bit low for you, but then the stool's low too.

Он низковат, но и стул маленький.

That's right.

Вот так.

And here's porridge - and here's a jug of cream - and here's a spoon."

- Перед Шастой поставили миску овсянки и кружку сливок.

By the time Shasta had finished his porridge, the Dwarf’s two brothers (whose names were Rogin and Bricklethumb) were putting the dish of bacon and eggs and mushrooms, and the coffee pot and the hot milk, and the toast, on the table.

Он еще не доел кашу, а братья Даффла, Роджин и Брикл, уже несли сковороду с яичницей, грибы и дымящийся кофейник.

It was all new and wonderful to Shasta for Calormene food is quite different.

Шаста в жизни не ел и не пил ничего подобного.

He didn't even know what the slices of brown stuff were, for he had never seen toast before. He didn't know what the yellow soft thing they smeared on the toast was, because in Calormen you nearly always get oil instead of butter.

Он даже не знал, что за ноздреватые прямоугольники лежат в особой корзинке, и почему карлики покрывают их чем-то мягким и желтым (в Тархистане есть только оливковое масло).

And the house itself was quite different from the dark, frowsty, fish-smelling but of Arsheesh and from the pillared and carpeted halls in the palaces of Tashbaan.

Домик был совсем другой, чем темная, пропахшая рыбой хижина или роскошный дворец в Ташбаане.

The roof was very low, and everything was made of wood, and there was a cuckoo-clock and a red-and-white checked table-cloth and a bowl of wild flowers and little curtains on the thick-paned windows.

Все правилось ему - и низкий потолок, и деревянная мебель, и часы с кукушкой, и букет полевых цветов, и скатерть в красную клетку, и белые занавески.

It was also rather troublesome having to use dwarf cups and plates and knives and forks. This meant that helpings were very small, but then there were a great many helpings, so that Shasta's plate or cup was being filled every moment, and every moment the Dwarfs themselves were saying,

Одно было плохо: посуда оказалась для него слишком маленькой; но справились и с этим - и миску его, и чашку наполняли много раз, приговаривая:

"Butter please", or "Another cup of coffee," or

"Кофейку?",

"I'd like a few more mushrooms," or

"Грибочков?",

"What about frying another egg or so?"

"Может, еще яичницы?"

And when at last they had all eaten as much as they possibly could the three Dwarfs drew lots for who would do the washing-up, and Rogin was the unlucky one. Then Duffle and Bricklethumb took Shasta outside to a bench which ran against the cottage wall, and they all stretched out their legs and gave a great sigh of contentment and the two Dwarfs lit their pipes.

Когда пришла пора мыть посуду, они бросили жребий. Роджин остался убирать; Даффл и Брикл вышли из домика, сели на скамейку и с облегчением вздохнув, закурили трубки.

The dew was off the grass now and the sun was warm; indeed, if there hadn't been a light breeze, it would have been too hot.

Роса уже высохла, солнце припекало. Если бы не ветерок, было бы жарко.

"Now, Stranger," said Duffle, "I'll show you the lie of the land.

- Чужеземец, - сказал Даффл, - смотри, вот наша Нарния.

You can see nearly all South Narnia from here, and we're rather proud of the view.

Отсюда видно все до южной границы, и мы этим очень гордимся.

Right away on your left, beyond those near hills, you can just see the Western Mountains.

По правую руку - Западные горы.

And that round hill away on your right is called the Hill of the Stone Table.

Именно там - Каменный Стол.

Just beyond -"

За ними...

But at that moment he was interrupted by a snore from Shasta who, what with his night's journey and his excellent breakfast, had gone fast asleep.

Однако тут он услышал легкий храп - сытый и усталый Шаста заснул.

The kindly Dwarfs, as soon as they noticed this, began making signs to each other not to wake him, and indeed did so much whispering and nodding and getting up and -tiptoeing away that they certainly would have waked him if he had been less tired.

Добрые гномы стали делать друг другу знаки, и так шептались, кивали и суетились, что он бы проснулся, если бы мог.

He slept pretty well -nearly all day but woke up in time for supper. The beds in that house were all too small for him but they made him a fine bed of heather on the floor, and he never stirred nor dreamed all night.

Однако, к ужину он проснулся, поел и лег на удобную постель, которую соорудили для него на полу из вереска, ибо в их деревянные кроватки он бы не влез.

Next morning they had just finished breakfast when they heard a shrill, exciting sound from outside.

Ему даже сны не снились, а утром лесок огласили звуки труб.

"Trumpets!" said all the Dwarfs, as they and Shasta all came running out.

Гномы и Шаста выбежали из домика.

The trumpets sounded again: a new noise to Shasta, not huge and solemn like the horns of Tashbaan nor gay and merry like King Lune's hunting horn, but clear and sharp and valiant.

Трубы затрубили снова - не грозные, как в Ташбаане, и не веселые, как в Орландии, а чистые, звонкие и смелые.

The noise was coming from the woods to the East, and soon there was a noise of horse-hoofs mixed with it. A moment later the head of the column came into sight.

Вскоре зацокали копыта, и из лесу выехал отряд.

First came the Lord Peridan on a bay horse carrying the great banner of Narnia - a red lion on a green ground.

Первым ехал лорд Перидан на гнедом коне и в руке у него было знамя - алый лев на зеленом поле.

Shasta knew him at once.

Шаста сразу узнал этого льва.

Then came three people riding abreast, two on great chargers and one on a pony. The two on the chargers were King Edmund and a fair-haired lady with a very merry face who wore a helmet and a mail shirt and carried a bow across her shoulder and a quiver full of arrows at her side. ("The Queen Lucy," whispered Duffle.) But the one on the pony was Corin. After that came the main body of the army: men on ordinary horses, men on Talking Horses (who didn't mind being ridden on proper occasions, as when Narnia went to war), centaurs, stern, hard-bitten bears, great Talking Dogs, and last of all six giants.

За ним следовали король Эдмунд и светловолосая девушка с очень веселым лицом; на плече у нее был лук, на голове - шлем, у пояса - колчан, полный стрел. ("Королева Люси", - прошептал Даффл). Дальше, на пони, ехал принц Корин, а потом - и весь отряд, в котором, кроме людей и говорящих коней, были говорящие псы, кентавры, медведи и шестеро великанов.

For there are good giants in Narnia.

Да, в Нарнии есть и добрые великаны, только их меньше, чем злых.

But though he knew they were on the right side Shasta at first could hardly bear to look at them; there are some things that take a lot of getting used to.

Шаста понял, что они - не враги, но смотреть на них не решился, тут надо привыкнуть.

Just as the King and Queen reached the cottage and the Dwarfs began making low bows to them, King Edmund called out,

Поравнявшись с домиком (гномы стали кланяться), король крикнул:

"Now, friends! Time for a halt and a morsel!" and at once there was a great bustle of people dismounting and haversacks being opened and conversation beginning when Corm came running up to Shasta and seized both his hands and cried,

- Друзья, не пора ли нам отдохнуть и подкрепиться? Все шумно спешились, а принц Корин стрелою кинулся к Шасте и обнял его.

"What! You here! So you got through all right? I am glad. Now we shall have some sport. And isn't it luck!

- Вот здорово! - ликовал он. - Ты здесь!

We only got into harbour at Cair Paravel yesterday morning and the very first person who met us was Chervy the Stag with all this news of an attack on Anvard.

А мы только высадились в Паравеле, сразу подбежал Черво, олень, и все нам рассказал.

Don't you think -"

Как ты думаешь...

"Who is your Highness's friend?" said King Edmund who had just got off his horse.

- Не представишь ли ты нам своего друга? -спросил король Эдмунд.

"Don't you see, Sire?" said Corin.

- Вы не помните, ваше величество? - спросил Корин.

"It's my double: the boy you mistook me for at Tashbaan."

- Это его вы приняли за меня в Ташбаане.

"Why, so he is your double," exclaimed Queen Lucy.

- Как они похожи! - вскричала королева.

"As like as two twins. This is a marvellous thing."

- Чудеса, просто близнецы!

"Please, your Majesty," said Shasta to King Edmund, "I was no traitor, really I wasn't.

- Ваше величество, - сказал Шаста, - я вас не предал, вы не думайте.

And I couldn't help hearing your plans.

Что поделаешь, я все слышал.

But I'd never have dreamed of telling them to your enemies."

Но никому не сказал!

"I know now that you were no traitor, boy," said King Edmund, laying his hand on Shasta's head.

- Я знаю, что ты нас не предал, друг, - сказал король Эдмунд, и положил ему руку на голову.

"But if you would not be taken for one, another time try not to hear what's meant for other ears.

- А вообще-то, не слушай то, что не предназначено для твоих ушей.

But all's well."

Постарайся уж!

After that there was so much bustle and talk and coming and going that Shasta for a few minutes lost sight of Corin and Edmund and Lucy.

Тут начался звон и шум - ведь все были в кольчугах - и Шаста минут на пять потерял из виду и Корина, и Эдмунда, и Люси.

But Corin was the sort of boy whom one is sure to hear of pretty soon and it wasn't very long before Shasta heard King Edmund saying in a loud voice:

Но принц был не из тех, кого можно не заметить, и вскоре раздался громкий голос.

"By the Lion's Mane, prince, this is too much!

- Ну, что это, клянусь Львом?! - говорил король.

Will your Highness never be better? You are more of a heart's-scald than our whole army together! I'd as lief have a regiment of hornets in my command as you."

- С тобой, принц, больше хлопот, чем со всем войском.

Shasta wormed his way through the crowd and there saw Edmund, looking very angry indeed, Corin looking a little ashamed of himself, and a strange Dwarf sitting on the ground making faces.

Шаста пробился через толпу и увидел, что король разгневан, Корин немножко смущен, а незнакомый гном сидит на земле и чуть не плачет.

A couple of fauns had apparently just been helping it out of its armour.

Два фавна помогали ему снять кольчугу.

"If I had but my cordial with me," Queen Lucy was saying,

- Ах, было бы у меня то лекарство! - говорила королева Люси.

"I could soon mend this. But the High King has so strictly charged me not to carry it commonly to the wars and to keep it only for great extremities!"

- Король Питер строго-настрого запретил мне брать его в сраженья.

What had happened was this.

А случилось вот что.

As soon as Corin had spoken to Shasta, Corin's elbow had been plucked by a Dwarf in the army called Thornbut.

Когда Корин поговорил с Шастой, его взял за локоть гном Торн.

"What is it, Thornbut?" Corin had said.

- В чем дело? - спросил Корин.

"Your Royal Highness," said Thornbut, drawing him aside, "our march today will bring us through the pass and right to your royal father's castle.

- Ваше высочество, - сказал гном, отводя его в сторонку. - Надеюсь, к ночи мы прибудем в замок вашего отца.

We may be in battle before night."

Возможно, тогда и будет битва.

"I know," said Corin.

- Знаю, сказал Корин.

"Isn't it splendid!"

- Вот здорово!

"Splendid or not," said Thornbut, "I have the strictest orders from King Edmund to see to it that your Highness is not in the fight.

- Это дело вкуса, - сказал гном, - но король Эдмунд наказал мне, чтобы я не пускал ваше высочество в битву.

You will be allowed to see it, and that's treat enough for your Highness's little years."

Вы можете смотреть, и на том спасибо, в ваши-то годы!

"Oh what nonsense!" Corin burst out.

- Какая чепуха! - вскричал Корин.

"Of course I'm going to fight.

- Конечно, я буду сражаться!

Why, the Queen Lucy's going to be with the archers."

Королева Люси будет с лучниками, а я...

"The Queen's grace will do as she pleases," said Thornbut. "But you are in my charge.

- Ее величество вольны решать сами, - сказал Торн, - но вас его величество поручил мне.

Either I must have your solemn and princely word that you'll keep your pony beside mine - not half a neck ahead - till I give your Highness leave to depart: or else - it is his Majesty's word - we must go with our wrists tied together like two prisoners."

Дайте мне слово, что ваш пони не отойдет от моего, или, по приказу короля, нас обоих свяжут.

"I'll knock you down if you try to bind me," said Corm.

- Да я им!.. - вскричал Корин.

"I'd like to see your Highness do it," said the Dwarf.

- Хотел бы я на это поглядеть, - сказал Торн.

That was quite enough for a boy like Corin and in a second he and the Dwarf were at it hammer and tongs.

Такой мальчик, как Корин, вынести этого не мог.

It would have been an even match for, though Corin had longer arms and more height, the Dwarf was older and tougher. But it was never fought out (that's the worst of fights on a rough hillside) for by very bad luck Thornbut trod on a loose stone, came flat down on his nose, and found when he tried to get up that he had sprained his ankle: a real excruciating sprain which would keep him from walking or riding for at least a fortnight.

Корин был выше, Торн - крепче и старше, и неизвестно, чем кончилась бы драка, но она и не началась - гном поскользнулся (вот почему не стоит драться на склоне), упал ничком и сильно ушиб ногу - так сильно, что выбыл из строя недели на две.

"See what your Highness has done," said King Edmund.

- Смотри, принц, что ты натворил! - сказал король Эдмунд.

"Deprived us of a proved warrior on the very edge of battle."

- Один из лучших наших воинов выбыл из строя.

"I'll take his place, Sire," said Corin.

- Я его заменю, сир, - отвечал Корин.

"Pshaw," said Edmund. "No one doubts your courage. But a boy in battle is a danger only to his own side."

- Ты храбр, - сказал король, - но в битве мальчик может нанести урон только своим.

At that moment the King was called away to attend to something else, and Corin, after apologizing handsomely to the Dwarf, rushed up to Shasta and whispered,

Тут короля кто-то позвал, а Корин, очень учтиво попросив прощения у гнома, зашептал Шасте на ухо:

"Quick. There's a spare pony now, and the Dwarfs armour. Put it on before anyone notices."

- Скорее, садись на его пони, бери его щит!

"What for?" said Shasta.

- Зачем? - спросил Шаста.

"Why, so that you and I can fight in the battle of course!

- Да чтобы сражаться вместе со мной! -воскликнул Корин.

Don't you want to?"

- Ты что, не хочешь?

"Oh - ah, yes, of course," said Shasta.

- А, да, конечно... - растерянно сказал Шаста.

But he hadn't been thinking of doing so at all, and began to get a most uncomfortable prickly feeling in his spine.

Корин, тем временем, уже натягивал на него кольчугу (с гнома ее сняли, прежде чем внести его в домик) и говорил:

"That's right," said Corin.

- Так.

"Over your head.

Через голову.

Now the sword-belt.

Теперь меч.

But we must ride near the tail of the column and keep as quiet as mice.

Поедем в хвосте, тихо, как мыши.

Once the battle begins everyone will be far too busy to notice us."

Когда начнется сраженье, всем будет не до нас.

CHAPTER THIRTEEN THE FIGHT AT ANVARD By about eleven o'clock the whole company was once more on the march, riding westward with the mountains on their left.

Часам к одиннадцати отряд двинулся к западу (горы были от него слева).

Corin and Shasta rode right at the rear with the Giants immediately in front of them.

Корин и Шаста ехали сзади, прямо за великанами.

Lucy and Edmund and Peridan were busy with their plans for the battle and though Lucy once said,

Люси, Эдмунд и Перидан были заняты предстоящей битвой, и хотя Люси спросила:

"But where is his goosecap Highness?" Edmund only replied,

"А где этот дурацкий принц?", Эдмунд ответил:

"Not in the front, and that's good news enough. Leave well alone."

"Впереди его нет, и то спасибо".

Shasta told Corin most of his adventures and explained that he had learned all his riding from a horse and didn't really know how to use the reins.

Шаста тем временем рассказывал принцу, что научился ездить верхом у коня, и не умеет пользоваться уздечкой.

Corin instructed him in this, besides telling him all about their secret sailing from Tashbaan.

Корин показал ему, потом - описал, как отплывали из Ташбаана.

"And where is the Queen Susan?"

- Где королева Сьюзен? - спросил Шаста.

"At Cair Paravel," said Corin.

- В Кэр-Паравеле, - ответил Корин.

"She's not like Lucy, you know, who's as good as a man, or at any rate as good as a boy.

- Люси у нас - не хуже мужчины, ну, не хуже мальчика.

Queen Susan is more like an ordinary grown-up lady.

А Сьюзен больше похожа на взрослую.

She doesn't ride to the wars, though she is an excellent archer."

Правда, она здорово стреляет из лука.

The hillside path which they were following became narrower all the time and the drop on their right hand became steeper. At last they were going in single file along the edge of a precipice and Shasta shuddered to think that he had done the same last night without knowing it.

Тропа стала уже, и справа открылась пропасть. Теперь они ехали гуськом, по одному.

"But of course," he thought, "I was quite safe.

"А я тут ехал, - подумал Шаста, и вздрогнул.

That is why the Lion kept on my left.

- Вот почему лев был по левую руку.

He was between me and the edge all the time."

Он шел между мной и пропастью".

Then the path went left and south away from the cliff and there were thick woods on both sides of it and they went steeply up and up into the pass.

Тропа свернула влево, к югу, по сторонам теперь стоял густой лес.

There would have been a splendid view from the top if it were open ground but among all those trees you could see nothing - only, every now and then, some huge pinnacle of rock above the tree-tops, and an eagle or two wheeling high up in the blue air.

Отряд поднимался все выше, Если бы здесь была поляна, вид открывался бы прекрасный, а так -иногда над деревьями мелькали скалы, в небе летали орлы.

"They smell battle," said Corin, pointing at the birds. "They know we're preparing a feed for them."

- Чуют добычу, - сказал Корин.

Shasta didn't like this at all.

Шасте это не понравилось.

When they had crossed the neck of the pass and come a good deal lower they reached more open ground and from here Shasta could see all Archenland, blue and hazy, spread out below him and even (he thought) a hint of the desert beyond it.

Когда одолели перевал и спустились пониже, и лес стал пореже, перед ними открылась Орландия в голубой дымке, а за нею, вдалеке - желтая полоска пустыни.

But the sun, which had perhaps two hours or so to go before it set, was in his eyes and he couldn't make things out distinctly. Here the army halted and spread out in a line, and there was a great deal of rearranging. A whole detachment of very dangerous-looking Talking Beasts whom Shasta had not noticed before and who were mostly of the cat kind (leopards, panthers, and the like) went padding and growling to take up their positions on the left.

Отряд - который мы можем назвать и войском -остановился ненадолго, и Шаста только теперь увидел, сколько в нем говорящих зверей, большей частью похожих на огромных кошек.

The giants were ordered to the right, and before going there they all took off something they had been carrying on their backs and sat down for a moment.

Они расположились слева, великаны - справа.

Then Shasta saw that what they had been carrying and were now putting on were pairs of boots: horrid, heavy, spiked boots which came up to their knees.

Шаста обратил внимание, что они все время несли на спине, а сейчас надели огромные сапоги, высокие, до самых колен.

Then they sloped their huge clubs over their shoulders and marched to their battle position.

Потом они положили на плечи тяжелые дубинки, и вернулись на свое место.

The archers, with Queen Lucy, fell to the rear and you could first see them bending their bows and then hear the twangtwang as they tested the strings.

В арьергарде были лучники, среди них - королева Люси.

And wherever you looked you could see people tightening girths, putting on helmets, drawing swords, and throwing cloaks to the ground.

Стоял звон - все рыцари надевали шлемы, обнажали мечи, поправляли кольчуги, сбросив плащи на землю.

There was hardly any talking now.

Никто не разговаривал.

It was very solemn and very dreadful. "I'm in for it now - I really am in for it now," thought Shasta.

Это было очень торжественно и страшно, и Шаста подумал: "Ну, я влип... ".

Then there came noises far ahead: the sound of many men shouting and a steady thud-thud-thud

Издалека донеслись какие-то тяжкие удары.

"Battering ram," whispered Corin.

- Таран, - сказал принц.

"They're battering the gate."

- Таранят ворота.

Even Corin looked quite serious now.

Теперь даже Корин казался серьезным.

"Why doesn't King Edmund get on?" he said.

- Почему король Эдмунд так тянет? - проговорил он.

"I can' stand this waiting about.

- Поскорей бы уже!

Chilly too."

И холодно...

Shasta nodded: hoping he didn't look as frightened as felt.

Шаста кивнул, надеясь, что по нему не видно, как он испуган.

The trumpet at last!

И тут пропела труба!

On the move now - now trotting the banner streaming out in the wind. They had topped low ridge now, and below them the whole scene sudden opened out; a little, many-towered castle with its gate towards them.

Отряд тронулся рысью, и очень скоро показался небольшой замок со множеством башен.

No moat, unfortunately, but of course the gate shut and the portcullis down.

Ворота были закрыты, мост поднят.

On the walls they could see, like little white dots, the faces of the defenders.

Над стенами, словно белые точки, виднелись лица орландцев.

Down below, about fifty of the Calormenes, dismounted, were steadily swinging a great tree trunk against the gate.

Человек пятьдесят били стену большим бревном.

But at once the scene changed. The main bulk of Rabadash's men had been on foot ready to assault the gate.

Завидев отряд, они мгновенно вскочили в седла (клеветать не буду, тархистанцы прекрасно обучены).

But now he had seen the Narnians sweeping down from the ridge.

Нарнийцы понеслись вскачь.

There is no doubt those Calormenes are wonderfully trained. It seemed to Shasta only a second before a whole line of the enemy were on horseback again, wheeling round to meet them, swinging towards them. And now a gallop.

Все выхватили мечи, все прикрылись щитами, все сжали зубы, все помолились Льву.

The ground between the two armies grew less every moment. Faster, faster.

Два воинства сближались.

All swords out now, all shields up to the nose, all prayers said, all teeth clenched.

Шаста себя не помнил от страха: но вдруг подумал:

Shasta was dreadfully frightened. But it suddenly came into his head, "If you funk this, you'll funk every battle all your life. Now or never."

"Если струсишь теперь, будешь трусить всю жизнь".

But when at last the two lines met he had really very littler idea of what happened.

Когда отряды встретились, он перестал понимать что бы то ни было.

There was a frightful confusion'; and an appalling noise.

Все смешалось, стоял страшный грохот.

His sword was knocked clean out of his hand pretty soon.

Меч у него очень скоро выбили.

And he'd got the reins tangled somehow. Then he found himself slipping.

Он выпустил из рук уздечку.

Then a spear came straight at him and as he ducked to avoid it he rolled right off his horse, bashed his left knuckles terribly against someone else's armour, and then - But it is no use trying to describe the battle from Shasta's point of view; he understood too little of the fight in general and even of his own part in it. The best way I can tell you what really happened is to take you some miles away to where the Hermit of the Southern March sat gazing into the smooth pool beneath the spreading tree, with Bree and Hwin and Aravis beside him.

Увидев, что в него летит копье, он наклонился вбок и соскользнул с коня, и ударился о чей-то доспех, и... Но мы расскажем не о том, что видел он, а о том, что видел в пруду отшельник, рядом с которым стояли лошади и Аравита.

For it was in this pool that the Hermit looked when he wanted to know what was going on in the world outside the green walls of his hermitage. There, as in a mirror, he could see, at certain times, what was going on in the streets of cities far farther south than Tashbaan, or what ships were putting into Redhaven in the remote Seven Isles, or what robbers or wild beasts stirred in the great Western forests between Lantern Waste and Telmar.

Именно в этом пруду он видел, как в зеркале, что творится много южнее Ташбаана, какие корабли входят в Алую Г авань на далеких островах, какие разбойники или звери рыщут в лесах Тельмара.

And all this day he had hardly left his pool, even to eat or drink, for he knew that great events were on foot in Archenland.

Сегодня он от пруда не отходил, даже не ел, ибо знал, что происходит в Орландии.

Aravis and the Horses gazed into it too.

Аравита и лошади тоже смотрели.

They could see it was a magic pool: instead of reflecting the tree and the sky it revealed cloudy and coloured shapes moving, always moving, in its depths. But they could see nothing clearly.

Они понимали, что пруд волшебный - в нем отражались не деревья, и не облака, а странные, туманные картины.

The Hermit could and from time to time he told them what he saw.

Отшельник видел лучше, четче, и рассказывал им.

A little while before Shasta rode into his first battle, the Hermit had begun speaking like this:

Незадолго до того, как Шаста начал свою первую битву, он сказал так:

"I see one - two - three eagles wheeling in the gap by Stormness Head.

- Я вижу орла... двух орлов... трех... над Вершиной Бурь.

One is the oldest of all the eagles. He would not be out unless battle was at hand. I see him wheel to and fro, peering down sometimes at Anvard and sometimes to the east, behind Stormness.

Самый большой из них - самый старый из всех здешних орлов. Они чуют битву.

Ah - I see now what Rabadash and his men have been so busy at all day.

А, вот почему люди Рабадаша так трудились весь день!..

They have felled and lopped a great tree and they are now coming out of the woods carrying it as a ram.

Они тащат огромное дерево.

They have learned something from the failure of last night's assult.

Вчерашняя неудача чему-то их да научила.

He would have been wiser if he had set his men to making ladders: but it takes too long and he is impatient.

Лучше бы им сделать лестницы, но это долго, а Рабадаш нетерпелив.

Fool that he is!

Какой, однако, глупец!..

He ought to have ridden back to Tashbaan as soon as the first attack failed, for his whole plan depended on speed and surprise.

Он должен был вчера уйти подобру-поздорову. Не удалась атака - и все, ведь он мог рассчитывать только на внезапность.

Now they are bringing their ram into position. King Lune's men are shooting hard from the walls. Five Calormenes have fallen: but not many will. They have their shields above their heads.

Нацелили бревно... Орландцы осыпают их стрелами... Они закрывают головы щитом... Рабадаш что-то кричит.

Rabadash is giving his orders now.

Рядом с ним его приближенные.

With him are his most trusted lords, fierce Tarkaans from the eastern provinces. I can see their faces. There is Corradin of Castle Tormunt, and Azrooh, and Chlamash, and Ilgamuth of the twisted lip, and a tall Tarkaan with a crimson beard -"

Вот - Корадин из Тормунга, вот Азрох, Кламаш, Илгамут, и какой-то тархан с красной бородой...

"By the Mane, my old master Anradin!" said Bree.

- Мой хозяин! - вскричал Игого. - Клянусь Львом, это Анрадин.

"S-s-sly" said Aravis.

- Тише!.. - сказала Аравита.

"Now the ram has started.

- Таранят ворота.

If I could hear as well as see, what a noise that would make!

Ну и грохот, я думаю!

Stroke after stroke: and no gate can stand it for ever.

Таранят... еще... еще... ни одни ворота не выдержат.

But wait! Something up by Stormness has scared the birds. They're coming out in masses. And wait again . . . I can't see yet . . . ah! Now I can. The whole ridge, up on the east, is black with horsemen.

Кто же это скачет с горы? Спугнули орлов... Сколько воинов!

If only the wind would catch that standard and spread it out. They're over the ridge now, whoever they are. Aha! I've seen the banner now.

А. вижу, знамя с алым львом!

Narnia, Narnia! It's the red lion.

Это Нарния.

They're in full career down the hill now. I can see King Edmund.

Вот и король Эдмунд.

There's a woman behind among the archers. Oh! -" "What is it?" asked Hwin breathlessly. "All his Cats are dashing out from the left of the line." "Cats?" said Aravis.

И королева Люси, и лучники... и коты! - Коты? -переспросила Аравита. - Да, боевые коты.

"Great cats, leopards and such," said the Hermit impatiently.

Леопарды, барсы; пантеры.

"I see, I see.

Они сейчас нападут на коней... Так!

The Cats are coming round in a circle to get at the horses of the dismounted men. A good stroke. The Calormene horses are mad with terror already. Now the Cats are in among them.

Тархистанские кони мечутся. Коты вцепились в них.

But Rabadash has reformed his line and has a hundred men in the saddle.

Рабадаш посылает в бой еще сотню всадников.

They're riding to meet the Narnians. There's only a hundred yards between the two lines now. Only fifty. I can see King Edmund, I can see the Lord Peridan. There are two mere children in the Narnian line. What can the King be about to let them into battle?

Между отрядами сто ярдов... пятьдесят... Вот король Эдмунд, вот лорд Перидан... И какие-то дети... Как же это король разрешил им сражаться?

Only ten yards - the lines have met.

Десять ярдов... Встретились.

The Giants on the Narnian right are doing wonders . . . but one's down . . . shot through the eye, I suppose. The centre's all in a muddle. I can see more on the left.

Великаны творят чудеса... один упал... В середине ничего не разберешь, слева яснее.

There are the two boys again. Lion alive! one is Prince Corm. The other, like him as two peas. It's your little Shasta.

Вот опять эти мальчики... Аслане милостивый! Это принц Корин и ваш друг Шаста. Они похожи, как две капли воды.

Corm is fighting like a man.

Корин сражается, как истинный рыцарь.

He's killed a Calormene.

Он убил тархистанца.

I 'can see a bit of the centre now. Rabadash and Edmund almost met then, but the press has separated them -"

Теперь я вижу и середину... Король и царевич вот-вот встретятся... Нет, их разделили...

"What about Shasta?" said Aravis.

- А как там Шаста? - спросил Аравита.

"Oh the fool!" groaned the Hermit. "Poor, brave little fool.

- О, бедный, глупый, храбрый мальчик! -воскликнул старец.

He knows nothing about this work.

- Он ничего не умеет.

He's making no use at all of his shield.

Он не знает, что делать со щитом.

His whole side's exposed. He hasn't the faintest idea what to do with his sword. Oh, he's remembered it now.

А уж с мечом... Нет, вспомнил!

He's waving it wildly about . . . nearly cut his own pony's head off, and he will in a moment if he's not careful.

Размахивает во все стороны... чуть не отрубил голову своей лошадке... Ну, меч выбили.

It's been knocked out of his hand now.

Как же его пустили в битву!?

It's mere murder sending a child into the battle; he can't live five minutes.

Он и пяти минут не продержится.

Duck you fool - oh, he's down."

Ах, ты, дурак! Упал.

"Killed?" asked three voices breathlessly.

- Убит? - спросили все трое сразу.

"How can I tell?" said the Hermit.

- Не знаю, - отвечал отшельник.

"The Cats have done their work.

- Коты свое дело сделали.

All the riderless horses are dead or escaped now: no retreat for the Calormenes on them.

Коней у тархистанцев теперь нет - кто погиб, кто убежал.

Now the Cats are turning back into the main battle.

А коты опять бросаются в бой!

They're leaping on the rams-men.

Они прыгнули на спину этим, с тараном.

The ram is down. Oh, good! good!

Таран лежит на земле... Ах, хорошо!

The gates are opening from the inside: there's going to be a sortie.

Ворота открываются, сейчас выйдут орландцы.

The first three are out.

Вот и король Лум!

It's King Lune in the middle: the brothers Dar and Darrin on each side of him.

Слева от него - Дар, справа - Дарин.

Behind them are Tran and Shar and Cole with his brother Colin.

За ними Тарн и Зар, и Коль, и брат его Колин.

There are ten - twenty - nearly thirty of them out by now.

Десять... двадцать... тридцать рыцарей.

The Calormen line is being forced back upon them.

Тархистанцы кинулись на них.

King Edmund is dealing marvellous strokes.

Король Эдмунд бьется на славу.

He's just slashed Corradin's head off. Lots of Calormenes have thrown down their arms and are running for the woods. Those that remain are hard pressed. The Giants are closing in on the right - Cats on the left - King Lune from their rear. The Calormenes are a little knot now, fighting back to back. Your Tarkaan's down, Bree. Lune and Azrooh are fighting hand to hand; the King looks like winning - the King is keeping it up well - the King has won.

Отрубил Корадину голову... Тархистанцы бросают оружие, бегут в лес... А вот этим бежать некуда - слева коты, справа великаны, сзади Лум, твой тархан упал... Лум и Азрох бьются врукопашную... Лум побеждает... так, так... победил.

Azrooh's down.

Азрох -на земле.

King Edmund's down - no, he's up again: he's at it with Rabadash. They're fighting in the very gate of the castle.

О, Эдмунд упал! Нет, поднялся. Бьется с Рабадашем в воротах замка.

Several Calormenes have surrendered. Darrin has killed Ilgamuth.

Тархистанцы сдаются, Дарин убил Илгамута.

I can't see what's happened to Rabadash.

Не вижу, что с Рабадашем.

I think he's dead, leaning against the castle wall, but I don't know.

Наверное, убит.

Chlamash and King Edmund are still fighting but the battle is over everywhere else.

Кламаш и Эдмунд дерутся, но битва кончилась.

Chlamash has surrendered.

Кламаш сдался.

The battle is over. The Calormenes are utterly defeated."

Ну, теперь все.

When Shasta fell off his horse he gave himself up for lost. But horses, even in battle, tread on human beings very much less than you would suppose. After a very horrible ten minutes or so Shasta realized suddenly that there were no longer any horses stamping about in the immediate neighbourhood and that the noise (for there were still a good many noises going on) was no longer that of a battle.

Как раз в эту минуту Шаста приподнялся и сел. Он ударился не очень сильно, но лежал тихо, и лошади его не растоптали, ибо они, как это ни странно, ступают осторожно даже в битве.

He sat up and stared about him. Even he, little as he knew of battles, could soon see that the Archenlanders and Narnians had won.

Итак, он приподнялся и, как ни мало он понимал, догадался, что битва кончилась, а победили Орландия и Нарния.

The only living Calormenes he could see were prisoners, the castle gates were wide open, and King Lune and King Edmund were shaking hands across the battering ram.

Ворота стояли широко открытыми, тархистанцы -их осталось немного - явно были пленными, король Эдмунд и король Лум пожимали друг другу руки поверх упавшего тарана.

From the circle of lords and warriors around them there arose a sound of breathless and excited, but obviously cheerful conversation. And then, suddenly, it all united and swelled into a great roar of laughter.

Лорды взволнованно и радостно беседовали о чем-то; и вдруг все засмеялись.

Shasta. picked himself up, feeling uncommonly stiff, and ran towards the sound to see what the joke was.

Шаста вскочил, хотя рука у него сильно болела, и побежал посмотреть, чему они смеются.

A very curious sight met his eyes. The unfortunate Rabadash appeared to be suspended from the castle walls. His feet, which were about two feet from the ground, were kicking wildly.

Увидел он нечто весьма странное: царевич Рабадаш висел на стене замка, яростно дрыгая ногами.

His chain-shirt was somehow hitched up so that it was horribly tight under the arms and came half way over his face. In fact he looked just as a man looks if you catch him in the very act of getting into a stiff shirt that is a little too small for him.

Кольчуга закрывала ему половину лица, и, казалось, что он с трудом надевает тесную рубаху.

As far as could be made out afterwards (and you may be sure the story was well talked over for many a day) what happened was something like this. Early in the battle one of the Giants had made an unsuccessful stamp at Rabadash with his spiked boot: unsuccessful because it didn't crush Rabadash, which was what the Giant had intended, but not quite useless because one of the spikes tore the chain mail, just as you or I might tear an ordinary shirt.

На самом деле случилось вот что: в самый разгар битвы один из великанов наступил на Рабадаша, но не раздавил его (к чему стремился), а разорвал кольчугу шипами своего сапога.

So Rabadash, by the time he encountered Edmund at the gate, had a hole in the back of his hauberk.

Таким образом, когда Рабадаш встретился с Эдмундом в воротах, на спине в кольчуге у злосчастного царевича была дыра.

And when Edmund pressed him back nearer and nearer to the wall, he jumped up on a mounting block and stood there raining down blows on Edmund from above.

Эдмунд теснил его к стене, он вспрыгнул на нее, чтобы поразить врага сверху.

But then, finding that this position, by raising him above the heads of everyone else, made him a mark for every arrow from the Narnian bows, he decided to jump down again. And he meant to look and sound -no doubt for a moment he did look and sound - very grand and very dreadful as he jumped, crying,

Рабадашу казалось, что он грозен и велик; казалось это и другим - но лишь одно мгновение. Он крикнул:

"The bolt of Tash falls from above." But he had to jump sideways because the crowd in front of him left him no landing place in that direction. And then, in the neatest way you could wish, the tear in the back of his hauberk caught on a hook in the wall. (Ages ago this hook had had a ring in it for tying horses to.) And there he found himself, like a piece of washing hung up to dry, with everyone laughing at him.

"Таш разит метко!", тут же отпрыгнул в сторону, испугавшись летящих в него стрел, и повис на крюке, который за много лет до того вбили в стену, чтобы привязывать лошадей. Теперь он болтался, словно белье, которое вывесили сушиться.

"Let me down, Edmund," howled Rabadash.

- Вели снять меня, Эдмунд! - ревел Рабадаш.

"Let me down and fight me like a king and a man; or if you are too great a coward to do that, kill me at once."

- Сразись со мной, как мужчина и король, а если ты слишком труслив, вели меня прикончить!

"Certainly," began King Edmund, but King Lune interrupted.

Король Эдмунд шагнул к стене, чтобы снять его, но король Лум встал между ними.

"By your Majesty's good leave," said King Lune to Edmund. "Not so." Then turning to Rabadash he said,

- Разрешите, ваше величество, - сказал Лум Эдмунду и обратился к Рабадашу.

"Your royal Highness, if you had given that challenge a week ago, I'll answer for it there was no one in King Edmund's dominion, from the High King down to the smallest Talking Mouse, who would have refused it.

- Если бы вы, ваше высочество, бросили этот вызов неделю тому назад, ни в Нарнии, ни в Орландии не отказался бы никто, от короля Питера до говорящей мыши.

But by attacking our castle of Anvard in time of peace without defiance sent, you have proved yourself no knight, but a traitor, and one rather to be whipped by the hangman than to be suffered to cross swords with any person of honour.

Но вы доказали, что вам неведомы законы чести, и рыцарь не может скрестить с вами меч.

Take him down, bind him, and carry him within till our pleasure is further known."

Друзья мои, снимите его, свяжите, и унесите в замок.

Strong hands wrenched Rabadash's sword from him and he was carried away into the castle, shouting, threatening, cursing, and even crying.

Не буду описывать, как бранился, кричал и даже плакал царевич Рабадаш.

For though he could have faced torture he couldn't bear being made ridiculous.

Он не боялся пытки, но боялся смеха.

In Tashbaan everyone had always taken him seriously.

До сих пор ни один человек не смеялся над ним.

At that moment Corin ran up to Shasta, seized his hand and started dragging him towards King Lune.

Корин тем временем подтащил к королю Луму упирающегося Шасту и сказал:

"Here he is, Father, here he is," cried Corin.

- Вот и он, отец.

"Aye, and here thou art, at last," said the King in a very gruff voice.

- А, и ты здесь? - сказал король принцу Корину.

"And bast been in the battle, clean contrary to your obedience.

- Кто тебе разрешил сражаться?

A boy to break a father's heart! At your age a rod to your breech were fitter than a sword in your fist, ha!"

Ну, что за сын у меня?

But everyone, including Corin, could see that the King was very proud of him.

- Но все, в том числе Корин, восприняли эти слова скорее как похвалу, чем как жалобу.

"Chide him no more, Sire, if it please you," said Lord Darrin.

- Не браните его, государь, - сказал лорд Дарин.

"His Highness would not be your son if he did not inherit your conditions.

- Он просто похож на вас.

It would grieve your Majesty more if he had to be reproved for the opposite fault."

Да вы и сами бы огорчились, если бы он...

"Well, well," grumbled the King.

- Ладно, ладно, - проворчал Лум, - на сей раз прощаю.

"We'll pass it over for this time. And now -" '

А теперь...

What came next surprised Shasta as much as anything that had ever happened to him in his life. He found himself suddenly embraced inn bear-like hug by King Lune and kissed on both cheeks. Then the King set him down again and said,

И тут, к вящему удивлению Шасты, король Лум склонился к нему, крепко, по-медвежьи обнял, расцеловал, и поставил рядом с Корином.

"Stand here together, boys, and let all the court see you. Hold up your heads. Now, gentlemen, look on them both.

- Смотрите, друзья мои! - крикнул он своим рыцарям.

Has any man any doubts?"

- Кто из вас еще сомневается?

And still Shasta could not understand why everyone stared at him and at Corin nor what all the cheering was about.

Но Шаста и теперь не понимал, почему все так пристально смотрят на них и так радостно кричат: - Да здравствует наследный принц!

CHAPTER FOURTEEN HOW BREE BECAME A WISER HORSE WE must now return to Aravis and the Horses.

Теперь мы должны вернуться к лошадям и Аравите.

The Hermit, watching his pool, was able to tell them that Shasta was not killed or even seriously wounded, for he saw him get up and saw how affectionately he was greeted by King Lune.

Отшельник сказал им, что Шаста жив и даже не очень серьезно ранен, ибо он поднялся, а король Лум с необычайной радостью обнял его.

But as he could only see, not hear, he did not know what anyone was saying and, once the fighting had stopped and the talking had begun, it was not worth while looking in the pool any longer.

Но отшельник только видел, он ничего не слышал, и потому не мог знать, о чем говорили у замка.

Next morning, while the Hermit was indoors, the three of them discussed what they should do next.

Наутро лошади и Аравита заспорили о том, что делать дальше.

"I've had enough of this," said Hwin.

- Я больше не могу, - сказала Уинни.

"The Hermit has been very good to us and I'm very much obliged to him I'm sure. But I'm getting as fat as a pet pony, eating all day and getting no exercise.

- Я растолстела, как домашняя лошадка, все время ем и не двигаюсь.

Let's go on to Narnia."

Идемте в Нарнию.

"Oh not today, Ma'am," said Bree.

- Только не сейчас, госпожа моя, - отвечал Игого.

"I wouldn't hurry things. Some other day, don't you think?"

- Спешить никогда не стоит.

"We must see Shasta first and say good-bye to him -and - and apologize," said Aravis.

- Самое главное, - сказала Аравита, - попросить прощения у Шасты.

"Exactly!" said Bree with great enthusiasm.

- Вот именно! - обрадовался Игого.

"Just what I was going to say."

- Я как раз хотел это Сказать.

"Oh, of course," said Hwin.

- Ну, конечно, - поддержала Уинни.

"I expect he is in Anvard.

- А он в Анварде.

Naturally we'd look in on him and say good-bye. But that's on our way.

Это ведь по дороге.

And why shouldn't we start at once?

Почему бы нам не выйти сейчас?

After all, I thought it was Narnia we all wanted to get to?"

Мы же шли из Тархистана в Нарнию!

"I suppose so," said Aravis. She was beginning to wonder what exactly she would do when she got there and was feeling a little lonely.

- Да... - медленно проговорила Аравита, думая о том, что же она будет делать в чужой стране.

"Of course, of course," said Bree hastily.

- Конечно, конечно, - сказал Игого.

"But there's no need to rush things, if you know what I mean."

- А все-таки спешить нам некуда, если вы меня понимаете.

"No, I don't know what you mean," said Hwin.

- Я не понимаю, - сказала Уинни.

"Why don't you want to go?"

- Как бы это объяснить? - замялся конь.

"M-m-m, broo-hoo," muttered Bree. "Well, don't you see, Ma'am - it's an important occasion - returning to one's country - entering society - the best society - it is so essential to make a good impression - not perhaps looking quite ourselves, yet, eh?"

- Когда возвращаешься на родину... в общество... в лучшее общество... надо бы поприличней выглядеть...

Hwin broke out into a horse-laugh. "It's your tail, Bree! I see it all now.

- Ах, это из-за хвоста! - воскликнула Уинни.

You want to wait till your tail's grown again! And we don't even know if tails are worn long in Narnia.

- Ты хочешь, чтобы он отрос.

Really, Bree, you're as vain as that Tarkheena in Tashbaan!"

Честное слово, ты тщеславен, как та ташбаанская тархина.

"You are silly, Bree," said Aravis.

- И глуп, - прибавила Аравита.

"By the Lion's Mane, Tarkheena, I'm nothing of the sort," said Bree indignantly.

- Лев свидетель, это не так! - вскричал Игого.

"I have a proper respect for myself and for my fellow horses, that's all."

- Просто я уважаю и себя, и своих собратьев.

"Bree," said Aravis, who was not very interested in the cut of his tail, "I've been wanting to ask you something for a long time. Why do you keep on swearing By the Lion and By the Lion's Mane?

- Скажи, Игого, - спросила Аравита, - почему ты часто поминаешь льва?

I thought you hated lions."

Я думала, ты их не любишь.

"So I do," answered Bree.

- Да, не люблю, - отвечал Игого.

"But when I speak of the Lion of course I mean Aslan, the great deliverer of Narnia who drove away the Witch and the Winter. All Narnians swear by him."

- Но поминаю я не каких-то львов, а самого Аслана, освободившего Нарнию от злой Колдуньи. Здесь все так клянутся.

"But is he a lion?"

- А он лев? - спросила Аравита.

"No, no, of course not," said Bree in a rather shocked voice.

- Конечно, нет, - возмутился Игого.

"All the stories about him in Tashbaan say he is," replied Aravis.

- В Ташбаане говорят, что лев, - сказала Аравита.

"And if he isn't a lion why do you call him a lion?"

- Но если он не лев, почему ты зовешь его львом?

"Well, you'd hardly understand that at your age," said Bree.

- Тебе еще этого не понять, - сказал Игого.

"And I was only a little foal when I left so I don't quite fully understand it myself."

- Да и сам я был жеребенком, когда покинул Нарнию, и не совсем хорошо это понимаю.

(Bree was standing with his back to the green wall while he said this, and the other two were facing him.

Говоря так, Игого стоял задом к зеленой стене, а Уинни и Аравита стояли к ней (значит - и к нему) лицом.

He was talking in rather a superior tone with his eyes half shut; that was why he didn't see the changed expression in the faces of Hwin and Aravis.

Для пущей важности он прикрыл глаза и не заметил, как изменились вдруг и девочка, и лошадь.

They had good reason to have open mouths and staring eyes; because while Bree spoke they saw an enormous lion leap up from outside and balance itself on the top of the green wall; only it was a brighter yellow and it was bigger and more beautiful and more alarming than any lion they had ever seen.

Они просто окаменели и разинули рот, ибо на стене появился преогромный ослепительно-золотистый лев.

And at once it jumped down inside the wall and began approaching Bree from behind. It made no noise at all.

Мягко спрыгнув на траву, лев стал приближаться сзади к коню, беззвучно ступая.

And Hwin and Aravis couldn't make any noise themselves, no more than if they were frozen.)

Уинни и Аравита не могли издать ни звука от ужаса и удивления.

"No doubt," continued Bree, "when they speak of him as a Lion they only mean he's as strong as a lion or (to our enemies, of course) as fierce as a lion. Or something of that kind.

- Несомненно, - говорил Игого, - называя его львом, хотят сказать, что он силен, как лев, или жесток, как лев, - конечно, со своими врагами.

Even a little girl like you, Aravis, must see that it would be quite absurd to suppose he is a real lion.

Даже в твои годы, Аравита, можно понять, как нелепо считать его настоящим львом.

Indeed it would be disrespectful.

Более того, это непочтительно.

If he was a lion he'd have to be a Beast just like the rest of us.

Если бы он был львом, он был бы животным, как мы.

Why!" (and here Bree began to laugh)

- Игого засмеялся.

"If he was a lion he'd have four paws, and a tail, and Whiskers! . . . Aie, ooh, hoo-hoo!

- У него были бы четыре лапы, и хвост, и усы... Ой-ой-ой-ой!

Help!" For just as he said the word Whiskers one of Aslan's had actually tickled his ear.

Дело в том, что при слове "усы" один ус Аслана коснулся его уха.

Bree shot away like an arrow to the other side of the enclosure and there turned; the wall was too high for him to jump and he could fly no farther. Aravis and Hwin both started back. There was about a second of intense silence. Then Hwin, though shaking all over, gave a strange little neigh, and trotted across to the Lion. "Please," she said, "you're so beautiful. You may eat me if you like. I'd sooner be eaten by you than fed by anyone else."

Игого отскочил в сторону и обернулся. Примерно с секунду все четверо стояли неподвижно. Потом Уинни робкой рысью подбежала ко льву.

"Dearest daughter," said Aslan, planting a lion's kiss on her twitching, velvet nose,

- Дорогая моя дочь, - сказал Аслан, касаясь носом ее бархатистой морды.

"I knew you would not be long in coming to me.

- Я знал, что тебя мне ждать недолго.

Joy shall be yours."

Радуйся.

Then he lifted his head and spoke in a louder voice.

Он поднял голову и заговорил громче.

"Now, Bree," he said, "you poor, proud frightened Horse, draw near. Nearer still, my son.

- А ты, Игого, - сказал он, - ты, бедный и гордый конь, подойди ближе.

Do not dare not to dare. Touch me. Smell me.

Потрогай меня. Понюхай.

Here are my paws, here is my tail, these are my whiskers.

Вот мои лапы, вот хвост, вот усы.

I am a true Beast."

Я, как и ты, - животное.

"Aslan," said Bree in a shaken voice, "I'm afraid I must be rather a fool."

- Аслан, - проговорил Игого, - мне кажется, я глуп.

"Happy the Horse who knows that while he is still young.

- Счастлив тот зверь, - отвечал Аслан, - который понял это в молодости.

Or the Human either.

И человек тоже.

Draw near, Aravis my daughter.

Подойди, дочь моя Аравита.

See! My paws are velveted.

Я втянул когти, не бойся.

You will not be torn this time."

На сей раз я не поцарапаю тебя.

"This time, sir?" said Aravis.

- На сей раз?.. - испуганно повторила Аравита.

"It was I who wounded you," said Aslan.

- Это я тебя ударил, - сказал Аслан.

"I am the only lion you met in all your journeyings.

- Только меня ты и встречала, больше львов не было.

Do you know why I tore you?"

Да, поцарапал тебя я. А знаешь, почему?

"No, sir."

- Нет, господин мой. - сказала она.

"The scratches on your back, tear for tear, throb for throb, blood for blood, were equal to the stripes laid on the back of your stepmother's slave because of the drugged sleep you cast upon her.

- Я нанес тебе ровно столько ран, сколько мачеха твоя нанесла бедной девочке, которую ты напоила сонным зельем.

You needed to know what it felt like."

Ты должна была узнать, что испытала твоя раба.

"Yes, sir. Please-"

- Скажи мне, пожалуйста... - начала Аравита и замолкла.

"Ask on, my dear," said Aslan.

- Говори, дорогая дочь, - сказал Аслан.

"Will any more harm come to her by what I did?"

- Ей больше ничего из-за меня не будет?

"Child," said the Lion, "I am telling you your story, not hers. No one is told any story but their own."

- Я рассказываю каждому только его историю, -отвечал лев.

Then he shook his head and spoke in a lighter voice.

Потом он встряхнул головой и заговорил громче.

"Be merry, little ones," he said.

- Радуйтесь, дети мои, - сказал он.

"We shall meet soon again.

- Скоро мы встретимся снова.

But before that you will have another visitor."

Но раньше к вам придет другой.

Then in one bound he reached the top of the wall and vanished from their sight. Strange to say, they felt no inclination to talk to one another about him after he had gone.

Одним прыжком он взлетел на стену и исчез за нею.

They all moved slowly away to different parts of the quiet grass and there paced to and fro, each alone, thinking.

Как это ни странно, все долго молчали, медленно гуляя по зеленой траве.

About half an hour later the two Horses were summoned to the back of the house to eat something nice that the Hermit had got ready for them and Aravis, still walking and thinking, was startled by the harsh sound of a trumpet outside the gate.

Примерно через полчаса отшельник позвал лошадей к заднему крыльцу, он хотел их покормить. Они ушли, и тут Аравита услышала звуки труб у ворот.

"Who is there?" asked Aravis.

- Кто там? - спросила она, и голос возвестил:

"His Royal Highness Prince Cor of Archenland," said a voice from outside.

- Его королевское высочество принц Кор Орландский.

Aravis undid the door and opened it, drawing back a little way to let the strangers in.

Аравита открыла ворота и посторонилась.

Two soldiers with halberds came first and took their stand at each side of the entry.

Вошли два воина с алебардами и стали справа и слева.

Then followed a herald, and the trumpeter.

Потом вошел герольд, потом трубач.

"His Royal Highness Prince Cor of Archenland desires an audience of the Lady Aravis," said the Herald. Then he and the trumpeter drew aside and bowed and the soldiers saluted and the Prince himself came in.

- Его королевское высочество принц Кор Орландский просит аудиенции у высокородной Аравиты, - сказал герольд, и они с трубачом отошли в сторону, и склонились в поклоне, и солдаты подняли свои алебарды, и вошел принц.

All his attendants withdrew and closed the gate behind them.

Тогда все, кроме него, вышли обратно, за ворота, и закрыли их.

The Prince bowed, and a very clumsy bow for a Prince it was. Aravis curtsied in the Calormene style (which is not at all like ours) and did it very well because, of course, she had been taught how. Then she looked up and saw what sort of person this Prince was.

Принц поклонился (довольно неуклюже для столь высокой особы), Аравита склонилась перед ним (очень изящно, хотя и на тархистанский манер), а потом на него посмотрела.

She saw a mere boy. He was bare-headed and his fair hair was encircled with a very thin band of gold, hardly thicker than a wire.

Он был мальчик как мальчик, без шляпы и без короны, только очень тонкий золотой обруч охватывал его голову.

His upper tunic was of white cambric, as fine as a handkerchief, so that the bright red tunic beneath it showed through.

Сквозь короткую белую тунику не толще носового платка пламенел алый камзол.

His left hand, which rested on his enamelled sword hilt, was bandaged.

Левая рука, лежавшая на эфесе шпаги, была перевязана.

Aravis looked twice at his face before she gasped and said,

Только взглянув на него дважды, Аравита вскрикнула:

"Why! It's Shasta!"

- Ой, да это Шаста!

Shasta all at once turned very red and began speaking very quickly.

Шаста сильно покраснел и быстро заговорил:

"Look here, Aravis," he said,

- Ты не думай, я не хотел перед тобой выставляться!..

"I do hope you won't think I'm got up like this (and the trumpeter and all) to try to impress you or make out that I'm different or any rot of that sort. Because I'd far rather have come in my old clothes, but they're burnt now, and my father said -"

У меня нет другой одежды, прежнюю сожгли, а отец сказал...

"Your father?" said Aravis.

- Отец? - переспросила Аравита.

"Apparently King Lune is my father," said Shasta.

- Король Лум, - объяснил Шаста.

"I might really have guessed it.

- Я мог бы и раньше догадаться.

Corin being so like me. We were twins, you see.

Понимаешь, мы с Корином близнецы.

Oh, and my name isn't Shasta, it's Cor."

Да, я не Шаста, а Кор!

"Cor is a nicer name than Shasta," said Aravis.

- Очень красивое имя, - сказала Аравита.

"Brothers' names run like that in Archenland," said Shasta (or Prince Cor as we must now call him). "Like Dar and Darrin, Cole and Colin and so on."

- У нас в Орландии, - продолжал Кор (теперь мы будем звать его только так), - близнецов называют Дар и Дарин. Коль и Колин, и тому подобное.

"Shasta - I mean Cor," said Aravis. "No, shut up.

- Шаста... то есть, Кор, - перебила его Аравита, -дай мне сказать.

There's something I've got to say at once. I'm sorry I've been such a pig.

Мне очень стыдно, что я тебя обижала.

But I did change before I knew you were a Prince, honestly I did: when you went back, and faced the Lion."

Но я изменилась еще до того, как узнала, что ты принц. Честное слово! Я изменилась, когда ты вернулся, чтобы спасти нас от льва.

"It wasn't really going to kill you at all, that Lion," said Cor.

- Он не собирался вас убивать, - сказал Кор.

"I know," said Aravis, nodding. Both were still and solemn for a moment as each saw that the other knew about Aslan.

- Я знаю, - кивнула Аравита, и оба помолчали, поняв, что и он, и она беседовали с Асланом.

Suddenly Aravis remembered Cor's bandaged hand.

Наконец Аравита вспомнила, что у Кора перевязана рука.

"I say!" she cried, "I forgot!

- Ах, я и забыла! - воскликнула она.

You've been in a battle.

- Ты был в бою.

Is that a wound?"

Ты ранен?

"A mere scratch," said Cor, using for the first time a rather lordly tone. But a moment later he burst out laughing and said, "If you want to know the truth, it isn't a proper wound at all. I only took the skin off my knuckles just as any clumsy fool might do without going near a battle."

- Так, царапина, - сказал Кор с той самой интонацией, с какой говорят вельможи, но тут же фыркнул: - Да нет, это не рана, это ссадина.

"Still you were in the battle," said Aravis.

- А все-таки ты сражался, - сказала Аравита.

"It must have been wonderful."

- Наверное, это очень интересно.

"It wasn't at all like what I thought," said Cor.

- Битва совсем не такая, как я думал, - сказал Кор.

"But Sha - Cor, I mean - you haven't told me anything yet about King Lune and how he found out who you were."

- Ах, Ша... нет, Кор! Расскажи мне, как король узнал, что ты - это ты.

"Well, let's sit down," said Cor.

- Давай присядем, - сказал Кор.

"For it's rather a long story.

- Это быстро не расскажешь.

And by the way, Father's an absolute brick.

Кстати, отец у меня - лучше некуда.

I'd be just as pleased - or very nearly - at finding he's my father even if he wasn't a king.

Я бы любил его точно также... почти также, если бы он не был королем.

Even though Education and all sorts of horrible things are going to happen to me.

Конечно, меня будут учить и все прочее, но ничего, потерплю.

But you want the story. Well, Corin and I were twins.

А история моя такая: мы с Корином близнецы.

And about a week after we were both born, apparently, they took us to a wise old Centaur in Narnia to be blessed or something.

Когда нам исполнилась неделя, нас повезли к старому доброму кентавру -благословить, или что-то в этом роде.

Now this Centaur was a prophet as a good many Centaurs are.

Он был пророк, кентавры часто бывают пророками.

Perhaps you haven't seen any Centaurs yet?

Ты их не видела?

There were some in the battle yesterday.

Ну и дяди!

Most remarkable people, but I can't say I feel quite at home with them yet.

Честно, я их немножко боюсь.

I say, Aravis, there are going to be a lot of things to get used to in these Northern countries."

Тут ко многому надо привыкнуть...

"Yes, there are," said Aravis. "But get on with the story."

- Да, - согласилась Аравита, - ну, рассказывай, рассказывай!

"Well, as soon as he saw Corin and me, it seems this Centaur looked at me and said, A day will come when that boy will save Archenland from the deadliest danger in which ever she lay. So of course my Father and Mother were very pleased.

- Так вот, когда ему нас показали, он взглянул на меня и сказал: "Этот мальчик спасет Орландию от великой опасности".

But there was someone present who wasn't. This was a chap called the Lord Bar who had been Father's Lord Chancellor. And apparently he'd done something wrong - bezzling or some word like that - I didn't understand that part very well - and Father had had to dismiss him. But nothing else was done to him and he was allowed to go on living in Archenland.

Его услышал один придворный, лорд Бар, который раньше был у отца лордом-канцлером и сделал что-то плохое (не знаю, в чем там дело), и отец его разжаловал. Придворным оставил, а канцлером - нет.

But he must have been as bad as he could be, for it came out afterwards he had been in the pay of the Tisroc and had sent a lot of secret information to Tashbaan.

Вообще, он был очень плохой -потом оказалось, что он за деньги посылал всякие сведения в Ташбаан.

So as soon as he heard I was going to save Archenland from a great danger he decided I must be put out of the way.

Так вот, он услышал, что я спасу страну, и решил меня уничтожить.

Well, he succeeded in kidnapping me (I don't exactly know how) and rode away down the Winding Arrow to the coast. He'd had everything prepared and there was a ship manned with his own followers lying ready for him and he put out to sea with me on board.

Он похитил меня - не знаю, как - и вышел в море на корабле.

But Father got wind of it, though not quite in time, and was after him as quickly as he could.

Отец погнался за ним, нагнал на седьмой день, и у них был морской бой, с десяти часов утра до самой ночи.

The Lord Bar was already at sea when Father reached the coast, but not out of sight. And Father was embarked in one of his own warships within twenty minutes. "It must have been a wonderful chase. They were six days following Bar's galleon and brought her to battle on the seventh. It was a great sea-fight (I heard a lot about it yesterday evening) from ten o'clock in the morning till sunset. Our people took the ship in the end. But I wasn't there. The Lord Bar himself had been killed in the battle. But one of his men said that, early that morning, as soon as he saw he was certain to be overhauled, Bar had given me to one of his knights and sent us both away in the ship's boat. And that boat was never seen again.

Этого Бара убили, но он успел спустить на воду шлюпку, посадив туда одного рыцаря и меня. Лодка эта пропала.

But of course that was the same boat that Aslan (he seems to be at the back of all the stories) pushed ashore at the right place for Arsheesh to pick me up.

На самом деле Аслан пригнал ее к берегу, туда, где жил Аршиш.

I wish I knew that knight's name, for he must have kept me alive and starved himself to do it."

Хотел бы я знать, как звали того рыцаря! Он меня кормил, а сам умер от голода.

"I suppose Aslan would say that was part of someone else's story," said Aravis.

- Аслан сказал бы, что ты должен знать только о себе, -заметила Аравита.

"I was forgetting that," said Cor.

- Да, я забыл, - сказал Кор.

"And I wonder how the prophecy will work out," said Aravis, "and what the great danger is that you're to save Archenland from."

- Интересно, - продолжала она, - как ты спасешь Орландию.

"Well," said Cor rather awkwardly, "they seem to think I've done it already."

- Я уже спас, - застенчиво ответил Кор.

Aravis clapped her hands.

Аравита всплеснула руками.

"Why, of course!" she said.

- Ах, конечно!

"How stupid I am. And how wonderful!

Какая же я глупая!

Archenland can never be in much greater danger than it was when Rabadash had crossed the Arrow with his two hundred horse and you hadn't yet got through with your message. Don't you feel proud?" "I think I feel a bit scared," said Cor.

Рабадаш уничтожил бы ее, если бы не ты.

"And you'll be living at Anvard now," said Aravis rather wistfully.

Где же ты будешь теперь жить? В Анварде?

"Oh!" said Cor,

- Ой! - сказал Кор.

"I'd nearly forgotten what I came about.

- Я чуть не забыл, зачем пришел к тебе.

Father wants you to come and live with us.

Отец хочет, чтобы ты жила с нами.

He says there's been no lady in the court (they call it the court, I don't know why) since Mother died.

У нас при дворе (они говорят, что это двор, не знаю уж - почему). Так вот, у нас нет хозяйки с той поры, как умерла моя мать.

Do, Aravis.

Пожалуйста, согласись.

You'll like Father - and Corin.

Тебе понравится отец... и Корин.

They're not like me; they've been properly brought up. You needn't be afraid that -"

Они не такие, как я, они воспитанные...

"Oh stop it," said Aravis, "or we'll have a real fight.

- Прекрати! - воскликнула Аравита.

Of course I'll come."

- Конечно, я соглашаюсь.

"Now let's go and see the Horses," said Cor.

- Тогда пойдем к лошадям, - сказал Кор.

There was a great and joyous meeting between Bree and Cor, and Bree, who was still in a rather subdued frame of mind, agreed to set out for Anvard at once: he and Hwin would cross into Narnia on the following day. All four bade an affectionate farewell to the Hermit and promised that they would soon visit him again.

Подойдя к ним, Кор обнял Игого и Уинни, и все рассказал им, а потом все четверо простились с отшельником, пообещав не забывать его.

By about the middle of the morning they were on their way. The Horses had expected that Aravis and Cor would ride, but Cor explained that except in war, where everyone must do what he can do best, no one in Narnia or Archenland ever dreamed of mounting a Talking Horse.

Дети не сели в седла - Кор объяснил, что ни в Орландии, ни в Нарнии никто не ездит верхом на говорящей лошади, разве что в бою.

This reminded poor Bree again of how little he knew about Narnian customs and what dreadful mistakes he might make.

Услышав это, бедный конь вспомнил снова, как мало он знает о здешних обычаях и как много ошибок может сделать.

So while Hwin strolled along in a happy dream, Bree got more nervous and more self-conscious with every step he took.

Уинни предалась сладостным мечтам, а он становился мрачнее и беспокойней с каждым шагом,

"Buck up, Bree," said Cor.

- Ну что ты, - говорил ему Кор.

"It's far worse for me than for you.

- Подумай, каково мне.

You aren't going to be educated. I shall be learning reading and writing and heraldry and dancing and history and music while you'll be galloping and rolling on the hills of Narnia to your heart's content."

Меня будут воспитывать, будут учить - и грамоте, и танцам, и музыке, и геральдике, а ты знай скачи по холмам, сколько хочешь,

"But that's just the point," groaned Bree.

- В том-то и дело, - сказал Игого.

"Do Talking Horses roll?

- Скачут ли говорящие лошади?

Supposing they don't?

А главное - катаются ли они по земле?

I can't bear to give it up. What do you think, Hwin?" "I'm going to roll anyway," said Hwin. "I don't suppose any of them will care two lumps of sugar whether you roll or not."

- Как бы то ни было, я кататься буду, - сказала Уинни, -думаю, они и внимания не обратят.

"Are we near that castle?" said Bree to Cor.

- Замок еще далеко? - спросил конь у принца.

"Round the next bend," said the Prince.

- За тем холмом, - отвечал Кор.

"Well," said Bree, "I'm going to have a good one now: it may be the last. Wait for me a minute."

- Тогда я покатаюсь, - сказал Игого, - хотя бы в последний раз!

It was five minutes before he rose again, blowing hard and covered with bits of bracken.

Катался он минут пять, потом угрюмо сказал:

"Now I'm ready," he said in a voice of profound gloom.

- Что же, пойдем.

"Lead on, Prince Cor, Narnia and the North."

Веди нас, Кор Орландский.

But he looked more like a horse going to a funeral than a long-lost captive returning to home and freedom.

Но вид у него был такой, словно он везет погребальную колесницу, а не возвращается домой, к свободе, после долгого плена.

CHAPTER FIFTEEN RABADASH THE RIDICULOUS THE next turn of the road- brought them out from among the trees and there, across green lawns, sheltered from the north wind by the high wooded ridge at its back, they saw the castle of Anvard. It was very old and built of a warm, reddish-brown stone.

Когда они, наконец, вышли из-под деревьев, то увидели зеленый луг, прикрытый с севера лесистой грядою, и королевский замок, очень старый, сложенный из темно-розового камня.

Before they had reached the gate King Lune came out to meet them, not looking at all like Aravis's idea of a king and wearing the oldest of old clothes; for he had just come from making a round of the kennels with his Huntsman and had only stopped for a moment to wash his doggy hands.

Король уже шел им навстречу по высокой траве. Аравита совсем не так представляла себе королей - на нем был потертый камзол, ибо он только что обходил своих псов и едва успел вымыть руки.

But the bow with which he greeted Aravis as he took her hand would have been stately enough for an Emperor.

Но поклонился он с такой учтивостью и с таким величием, каких она не видела в Ташбаане.

"Little lady," he said, "we bid you very heartily welcome.

- Добро пожаловать, маленькая госпожа, - сказал он.

If my dear wife were still alive we could make you better cheer but could not do it with a better will.

- Если бы моя дорогая королева была жива, тебе было бы здесь лучше, но мы сделаем для тебя все, что можем.

And I am sorry that you have had misfortunes and been driven from your father's house, which cannot but be a grief to you. My son Cor has told me about your adventures together and all your valour."

Сын мой Кор рассказал мне о твоих злоключениях и о твоем мужестве.

"It was he who did all that, Sir," said Aravis.

- Это он был мужественным, государь, - отвечала Аравита.

"Why, he rushed at a lion to save me."

- Он кинулся на льва, чтобы спасти нас с Уинни, Король просиял.

"Eh, what's that?" said King Lune, his face brightening.

- Вот как? - воскликнул он.

"I haven't heard that part of the story."

- Этого я не слышал.

Then Aravis told it. And Cor, who had very much wanted the story to be known, though he felt he couldn't tell it himself, didn't enjoy it so much as he had expected, and indeed felt rather foolish.

Аравита все рассказала, а Кор, который очень хотел, чтобы отец узнал об этом, совсем не так радовался, как думал прежде. Скорее ему было неловко.

But his father enjoyed it very much indeed and in the course of the next few weeks told it to so many people that Cor wished it had never happened.

Зато отец очень радовался, и много раз пересказывал придворным подвиг своего сына, отчего принц совсем уж смутился.

Then the King turned to Hwin and Bree and was just as polite to them as to Aravis, and asked them a lot of questions about their families and where they had lived in Narnia before they had been captured.

С Игого и Уинни король был учтив, как с Аравитой, и долго с ними беседовал.

The Horses were rather tongue-tied for they weren't yet used to being talked to as equals by Humans grown-up Humans, that is. They didn't mind Aravis and Cor.

Лошади отвечали нескладно - они еще не привыкли говорить со взрослыми людьми.

Presently Queen Lucy came out from the castle and joined them and King Lune said to Aravis,

К их облегчению, из замка вышла королева Люси, и король сказал Аравите:

"My dear, here is a loving friend of our house, and she has been seeing that your apartments are put to rights for you better than I could have done it."

- Дорогая моя, вот наш большой друг, королева Нарнии.

"You'd like to come and see them, wouldn't you?" said Lucy, kissing Aravis.

Не пойдешь ли ты с нею отдохнуть?

They liked each other at once and soon went away together to talk about Aravis's bedroom and Aravis's boudoir and about getting clothes for her, and all the sort of things girls do talk about on such an occasion.

Люси поцеловала Аравиту, и они сразу полюбили друг друга, и ушли в замок, беседуя о том, о чем беседуют девочки.

After lunch, which they had on the terrace (it was cold birds and cold game pie and wine and bread and cheese), King Lune ruffled up his brow and heaved a sigh and said,

Завтрак подали на террасе (то были холодная дичь, пирог, вино и сыр), и, когда все еще ели, король Лум нахмурился и сказал:

"Heigh-ho!

- Ох-хо-хо!

We have still that sorry creature Rabadash on our hands, my friends, and must needs resolve what to do with him."

Нам надо что-то сделать с беднягой Рабадашем.

Lucy was sitting on the King's right and Aravis on his left.

Люси сидела по правую руку от короля, Аравита -по левую.

King Edmund sat at one end of the table and the Lord Darrin faced him at the other. Dar and Peridan and Cor and Corin were on the same side as the King.

Во главе стола сидел король Эдмунд, напротив него лорды - Дарий, Дар, Перидан; Корин и Кор сидели напротив дам и короля Лума.

"Your Majesty would have a perfect right to strike off his head," said Peridan.

- Отрубите ему голову, ваше величество, - сказал Перидан.

"Such an assault as he made puts him on a level with assassins."

- Кто он, как не убийца?

"It is very true," said Edmund.

- Спору нет, он негодяй, - сказал Эдмунд.

"But even a traitor may mend.

- Но и негодяй может исправиться.

I have known one that did." And he looked very thoughtful.

Я знал такой случай, - и он задумался.

"To kill this Rabadash would go near to raising war with the Tisroc," said Darrin.

- Если мы убьем Рабадаша, на нас нападет Тисрок,- сказал Дарин.

"A fig for the Tisroc," said King Lune.

- Ну что ты! - сказал король Орландии.

"His strength is in numbers and numbers will never cross the desert.

- Сила его в том. что у него огромное войско, а огромному войску не перейти пустыню.

But I have no stomach for killing men (even traitors) in cold blood.

Я не люблю убивать беззащитных.

To have cut his throat in the battle would have eased my heart mightily, but this is a different thing."

В бою - дело другое, но так, хладнокровно...

"By my counsel," said Lucy, "your Majesty shall give him another trial. Let him go free on strait promise of fair dealing in the future.

- Возьмите с него слово, что он больше не будет, -сказала Люси.

It may be that he will keep his word."

- Может быть, он его и сдержит.

"Maybe Apes will grow honest, Sister," said Edmund.

- Скорей уж обезьяна его сдержит, - сказал Эдмунд.

"But, by the Lion, if he breaks it again, may it be in such time and place that any of us could swap off his head in clean battle."

Дай-то Лев, чтобы он его нарушил в таком месте, где возможен честный бой.

"It shall be tried," said the King: and then to one of the attendants,

- Попробуем, - сказал король Лум.

"Send for the prisoner, friend."

- Приведите пленника, друзья мои.

Rabadash was brought before them in chains.

Рабадаша привели.

To look at him anyone would have supposed that he had passed the night in a noisome dungeon without food or water; but in reality he had been shut up in quite a comfortable room and provided with an excellent supper. But as he was sulking far too furiously to touch the supper and had spent the whole night stamping and roaring and cursing, he naturally did not now look his best.

Выглядел он так, словно его морили голодом, тогда как на самом деле он не притронулся за эти сутки ни к пище, ни к питью от злости и ярости. И комната у него была хорошая.

"Your royal Highness needs not to be told," said King Lune, "that by the law of nations as well as by all reasons of prudent policy, we have as good right to your head as ever one mortal man had against another.

- Вы знаете сами, ваше высочество, - сказал король, - что и по справедливости, и по закону мы вправе лишить вас жизни.

Nevertheless, in consideration of your youth and the ill nurture, devoid of all gentilesse and courtesy, which you have doubtless had in the land of slaves and tyrants, we are disposed to set you free, unharmed, on these conditions: first, that-"

Однако, снисходя к вашей молодости, а также к тому, что вы выросли, не ведая ни милости, ни чести, среди рабов и тиранов, мы решили отпустить вас на следующих условиях: во-первых...

"Curse you for a barbarian dog!" spluttered Rabadash. "Do you think I will even hear your conditions? Faugh! You talk very largely of nurture and I know not what. It's easy, to a man in chains, ha!

- Нечестивый пес! - вскричал Рабадаш. - Легко болтать со связанным пленником!

Take off these vile bonds, give me a sword, and let any of you who dares then debate with me."

Дай мне меч, и я тебе покажу, каковы мои условия!

Nearly all the lords sprang to their feet, and Corin shouted:

Мужчины вскочили, а Корин крикнул:

"Father!

- Отец!

Can I box him? Please." "Peace! Your Majesties!

Разреши, я его побью!

My Lords!" said King Lune. "Have we no more gravity among us than to be so chafed by the taunt of a pajock?

- Друзья мои, успокойтесь, - сказал король Лум.

Sit down, Corin, or shaft leave the table.

- Сядь. Корин, или я тебя выгоню из-за стола.

I ask your Highness again, to hear our conditions."

Итак, ваше высочество, условия мои...

"I hear no conditions from barbarians and sorcerers," said Rabadash. "Not one of you dare touch a hair of my head.

- Я не обсуждаю ничего с дикарями и чародеями!- вскричал Рабадаш.

Every insult you have heaped on me shall be paid with oceans of Narnian and Archenlandish blood. Terrible shall the vengeance of the Tisroc be: even now.

- Если вы оскорбите меня, отец мой Тисрок потопит ваши страны в крови.

But kill me, and the burnings and torturings in these northern lands shall become a tale to frighten the world a thousand years hence.

Убейте - и костры, казни, пытки тысячу лет не забудут в этих землях.

Beware! Beware! Beware!

Берегитесь!

The bolt of Tash falls from above!"

Богиня Таш разит метко...

"Does it ever get caught on a hook half-way?" asked Corin.

- Куда же она смотрела, когда ты висел на крюке?- спросил Корин.

"Shame, Corin," said the King.

- Стыдись! - сказал король.

"Never taunt a man save when he is stronger than you: then, as you please."

- Не дерзи тем, кто слабее тебя. Тем, кто сильнее... как хочешь.

"Oh you foolish Rabadash," sighed Lucy.

- Ах, Рабадаш! - вздохнула Люси. - Какой же ты глупый!..

Next moment Cor wondered why everyone at the table had risen and was standing perfectly still.

Не успела она кончить этой фразы, как - к удивлению Кора - отец его, дамы и двое мужчин встали, молча глядя на что-то."

Of course he did the same himself.

Встал и он.

And then he saw the reason. Aslan was among them though no one had seen him coming. Rabadash started as the immense shape of the Lion paced softly in between him and his accusers.

А между столом и пленником, мягко ступая, прошел огромный Лев.

"Rabadash," said Aslan. "Take heed.

- Рабадаш, - сказал Аслан, - поспеши.

Your doom is very near, but you may still avoid it.

Судьба твоя еще не решена.

Forget your pride (what have you to be proud of?) and your anger (who has done you wrong?) and accept the mercy of these good kings."

Забудь о своей гордыне - чем тебе гордиться? И о злобе - кто обидел тебя? Прими по собственной воле милость добрых людей.

Then Rabadash rolled his eyes and spread out his mouth into a horrible, long mirthless grin like a shark, and wagged his ears up and down (anyone can learn how to do this if they take the trouble).

Рабадаш выкатил глаза, жутко ухмыльнулся и (что совсем нетрудно) зашевелил ушами.

He had always found this very effective in Calormen. The bravest had trembled when he made these faces, and ordinary people had fallen to the floor, and sensitive people had often fainted.

На тархистанцев все это действовало безотказно, самые смелые просто тряслись, а кто послабей -падал в обморок.

But what Rabadash hadn't realized is that it is very easy to frighten people who know you can have them boiled alive the moment you give the word.

Он не знал, однако, что дело тут было не столько в самих гримасах, сколько в том, что по его слову вас немедленно сварили бы живьем в кипящем масле.

The grimaces didn't look at all alarming in Archenland; indeed Lucy only thought Rabadash was going to be sick.

Здесь же эффекта не было; только сердобольная Люси испугалась, что ему плохо.

"Demon! Demon! Demon!" shrieked the Prince.

- Прочь! - закричал Рабадаш.

"I know you.

- Я тебя знаю!

You are the foul fiend of Narnia. You are the enemy of the gods.

Ты - гнусный демон, мерзкий северный бес, враг богов.

Learn who I am, horrible phantasm. I am descended from Tash, the inexorable, the irresistible. the curse of Tash is upon you.

Узнай, низменный призрак, что я - потомок великой богини, Таш-неумолимой!

Lightning in the shape of scorpions shall be rained on you.

Она разит метко, и... Проклятье ее - на тебе.

The mountains of Narnia shall be ground into dust. The-"

Тебя поразит молния... искусают скорпионы... здешние горы обратятся в прах...

"Have a care, Rabadash," said Aslan quietly.

- Тише, Рабадаш, - кротко сказал Лев.

"The doom is nearer now: it is at the door: it has lifted the latch."

- Судьба твоя вот-вот свершится, она - у дверей, она их сейчас откроет.

"Let the skies fall," shrieked Rabadash.

- Пускай! - кричал Рабадаш. - Пускай упадут небеса!

"Let the earth gape!

Пускай разверзнется земля!

Let blood and fire obliterate the world!

Пускай кровь зальет эти страны, огонь сожжет их!

But be sure I will never desist till I have dragged to my palace by her hair the barbarian queen, the daughter of dogs, the -"

Я не сдамся, пока не притащу в свой дворец за косы эту дочь гнусных псов, эту...

"The hour has struck," said Aslan: and Rabadash saw, to his supreme horror, that everyone had begun to laugh. They couldn't help it. Rabadash had been wagging his ears all the time and as soon as Aslan said,

- Час пробил, - сказал Лев; и Рабадаш, к своему ужасу, увидел, что все смеются.

"The hour has struck!" the ears began to change. They grew longer and more pointed and soon were covered with grey hair.

Удержаться от смеха было трудно, ибо уши у пленника (он все еще шевелил ими) стали расти и покрываться серой шерсткой.

And while everyone was wondering where they had seen ears like that before, Rabadash's face began to change too. It grew longer, and thicker at the top and larger eyed, and the nose sank back into the face (or else the face swelled out and became all nose) and there was hair all over it. And his arms grew longer and came down in front of him till his hands were resting on the ground: only they weren't hands, now, they were hoofs.

Пока все думали, где же они видели такие уши, у него уже были копыта и на ногах, и на руках, а вскоре появился и хвост. Глаза стали больше, лицо - уже, оно как бы все превратилось в нос.

And he was standing on all fours, and his clothes disappeared, and everyone laughed louder and louder (because they couldn't help it) for now what had been Rabadash was, simply and unmistakably, a donkey. The terrible thing was that his human speech lasted just a moment longer than his human shape, so that when he realized the change that was coming over him, he screamed out:

Он опустился на четвереньки, одежда исчезла, а смешней (и страшнее) всего было, что последним он утратил дар слова, и успел отчаянно прокричать:

"Oh, not a Donkey! Mercy!

- Только не в осла!

If it were even a horse - e'en - a hor - eeh - auh, eeh-auh." And so the words died away into a donkey's bray.

Хоть в коня... в коня-а-э-а-ио-о-о!

"Now hear me, Rabadash," said Aslan.

- Слушай меня, Рабадаш, - сказал Аслан.

"Justice shall be mixed with mercy.

- Справедливость смягчится милостью.

You shall not always be an Ass."

Ты не всегда будешь ослом.

At this of course the Donkey twitched its ears forward and that also was so funny that everybody laughed all the more. They tried not to, but they tried in vain.

Осел задвигал ушами, и все, как ни старались, захохотали снова.

"You have appealed to Tash," said Aslan.

- Ты поминал богиню Таш, - продолжал Аслан.

"And in the temple of Tash you shall be healed.

- В ее храме ты обретешь человеческий облик.

You must stand before the altar of Tash in Tashbaan at the great Autumn Feast this year and there, in the sight of all Tashbaan, your ass's shape will fall from you and all men will know you for Prince Rabadash.

На осеннем празднике, в этом году, ты встанешь пред ее алтарем, и, при всем народе, с тебя спадет ослиное обличье.

But as long as you live, if ever you go more than ten miles away from the great temple in Tashbaan you shall instantly become again as you now are. And from that second change there will be no return." There was a short silence and then they all stirred and looked at one another as if they were waking from sleep.

Но если ты когда-нибудь удалишься от этого храма больше, чем на десять миль, ты опять станешь ослом, уже навсегда.

Aslan was gone.

Сказав это, Аслан тихо ушел.

But there was a brightness in the air and on the grass, and a joy in their hearts, which assured them that he had been no dream: and anyway, there was the donkey in front of them.

Все как бы очнулись, но сиянье зелени, и свежесть воздуха, и радость в сердце доказывали, что это не был сон. Кроме того, осел стоял перед ними.

King Lune was the kindest-hearted of men and on seeing his enemy in this regrettable condition he forgot all his anger.

Король Лум был очень добрым, и, увидев врага в столь плачевном положении, сразу забыл свой гнев.

"Your royal Highness," he said.

- Ваше высочество, - сказал он.

"I am most truly sorry that things have come to this extremity.

- Мне очень жаль, что дошло до этого.

Your Highness will bear witness that it was none of our doing.

Вы сами знаете, что мы тут ни при чем.

And of course we shall be delighted to provide your Highness with shipping back to Tashbaan for the - er - treatment which Aslan has prescribed.

Не сомневайтесь, мы переправим вас в Ташбаан, чтобы вас там... э-э... вылечили.

You shall have every comfort which your Highness's situation allows: the best of the cattleboats - the freshest carrots and thistles -"

Сейчас вам дадут самых свежих репейников и морковки...

But a deafening bray from the Donkey and a well-aimed kick at one of the guards made it clear that these kindly offers were ungratefully received. And here, to get him out of the way, I'd better finish off the story of Rabadash. He (or it) was duly sent back by boat to Tashbaan and brought into the temple of Tash at the great Autumn Festival, and then he became a man again.

Неблагодарный осел дико взревел, лягнул одного из лордов, и на этом мы кончим рассказ о царевиче Рабадаше; но мне хотелось бы сообщить, что его со всей почтительностью отвезли в Ташбаан, и привели в храм богини на осенний праздник, и тут он снова обрел человеческий облик.

But of course four or five thousand people had seen the transformation and the affair could not possibly be hushed up. And after the old Tisroc's death when Rabadash became Tisroc in his place he turned out the most peaceable Tisroc Calormen had ever known.

Множество народу - тысяч пять - видели это, но что поделаешь; а когда умер Тисрок, в стране наступила вполне сносная жизнь.

This was because, not daring to go more than ten miles from Tashbaan, he could never go on a war himself: and he didn't want his Tarkaans to win fame in the wars at his expense, for that is the way Tisrocs get overthrown. But though his reasons were selfish, it made things much more comfortable for all the smaller countries round Calormen. His own people never forgot that he had been a donkey.

Произошло это по двум причинам: Рабадаш не вел никаких войн, ибо знал, что отпускать войско без себя очень опасно (полководцы нередко свергают потом царей), а, кроме того, народ помнил, что он некогда был ослом.

During his reign, and to his face, he was called Rabadash the Peacemaker, but after his death and behind his back he was called Rabadash the Ridiculous, and if you look him up in a good History of Calormen (try the local library) you will find him under that name.

В лицо его называли Ра-бадашем Миротворцем, а за глаза - Рабадашем Вислоухим. И если вы заглянете в историю его страны (спросите ее в городской библиотеке), он значится там именно так.

And to this day in Calormene schools, if you do anything unusually stupid, you are very likely to be called "a second Rabadash".

Даже теперь в тархистанских школах говорят про глупого ученика: "Второй Рабадаш!"

Meanwhile at Anvard everyone was very glad that he had been disposed of before the real fun began, which was a grand feast held that evening on the lawn before the castle, with dozens of lanterns to help the moonlight.

Когда осла увезли, в замке Лума начался пир.

And the wine flowed and tales were told and jokes were cracked, and then silence was made and the King's poet with two fiddlers stepped out into the middle of the circle.

Вино лилось рекой, сверкали огни, звенел смех, а потом наступило молчание и на середину луга вышел певец с двумя музыкантами.

Aravis and Cor prepared themselves to be bored, for the only poetry they knew was the Calormene kind, and you know now what that was like. But at the very first scrape of the fiddles a rocket seemed to go up inside their heads, and the poet sang the great old lay of Fair Olvin and how he fought the Giant Pire and turned him into stone (and that is the origin of Mount Pire - it was a two-headed Giant) and won the Lady Liln for his bride; and when it was over they wished it was going to begin again.

Кор и Аравита приготовились скучать, ибо не знали других стихов, кроме тархистанских, но певец запел о том, как светловолосый Олвин победил двухголового великана и обратил его в гору, и взял в жены прекрасную Лилн, и песня эта - или сказка - им очень понравилась.

And though Bree couldn't sing he told the story of the fight at Zalindreh. And Lucy told again (they had all, except Aravis and Cor, heard it many times but they all wanted it again) the tale of the Wardrobe and how she and King Edmund and Queen Susan and Peter the High King had first come into Narnia.

Игого петь не умел, но рассказал о битве при Зулиндрехе, а королева Люси - о злой Колдунье, Льве и платяном шкафе (историю эту знали все, кроме наших четырех героев).

And presently, as was certain to happen sooner or later, King Lune said if was time for young people to be in bed.

Наконец король Лум послал младших спать, и прибавил на прощанье:

"And tomorrow, Cor," he added, "shalt come over all the castle with me and see the estres and mark all its strength and weakness: for it will be thine to guard when I'm gone."

- А завтра, Кор, мы осмотрим с тобою замок и земли, ибо когда я умру, они будут твоими.

"But Corin will be the King then, Father," said Cor.

- Отец, - сказал Кор, - править будет Корин.

"Nay, lad," said King Lune, "thou art my heir. The crown comes to thee."

- Нет, - отвечал Лум. - Ты мой наследник.

"But I don't want it," said Cor.

- Я не хочу, - сказал Кор.

"I'd far rather-"

- Я бы лучше...

"'Tis no question what thou wantest, Cor, nor I either.

- Дело не в том, чего ты хочешь, и не в том, чего хочу я.

'Tis in the course of law."

Таков закон.

"But if we're twins we must be the same age."

- Но мы ведь близнецы!

"Nay," said the King with a laugh.

Король засмеялся:

"One must come first.

- Кто-то рождается первым.

Art Corin's elder by full twenty minutes.

Ты старше его на двадцать минут.

And his better too, let's hope, though that's no great mastery."

Надеюсь, ты и лучше его, хотя это нетрудно.

And he looked at Corin with a twinkle in his eyes.

- И он ласково взглянул на младшего сына, который нимало не обиделся.

"But, Father, couldn't you make whichever you like to be the next King?"

- Разве ты не можешь назначить наследником, кого тебе угодно? - спросил Кор.

"No.

- Нет, - сказал король.

The king's under the law, for it's the law makes him a king.

- Мы, короли, подчиняемся закону.

Hast no more power to start away from thy crown than any sentry from his post."

Лишь закон и делает нас королями. Я не свободней, чем часовой на посту.

"Oh dear," said Cor.

- Ой! - сказал Кор.

"I don't want to at all.

- Это мне не нравится.

And Corin - I am most dreadfully sorry. I never dreamed my turning up was going to chisel you out of your kingdom."

А Корин... я и не знал, что подкладываю ему такую свинью.

"Hurrah! Hurrah!" said Corin.

- Ура! - крикнул Корин.

"I shan't have to be King. I shan't have to be King.

- Я не буду королем!

I'll always be a prince. It's princes have all the fun."

Я всегда буду принцем, это куда веселее.

"And that's truer than thy brother knows, Cor," said King Lune.

- Ты и не знаешь, Кор, как прав твой брат, - сказал король Лум.

"For this is what it means to be a king: to be first in every desperate attack and last in every desperate retreat, and when there's hunger in the land (as must be now and then in bad years) to wear finer clothes and laugh louder over a scantier meal than any man in your land."

- Быть королем - это значит идти первым в самый страшный бой, и отступать последним, а когда бывает неурожай, надевать самые нарядные одежды и смеяться как можно громче за самой скудной трапезой во всей стране.

When the two boys were going upstairs to bed Cor again asked Corin if nothing could be done about it. And Corin said:

Подходя к опочивальне, Кор еще раз спросил, нельзя ли это все изменить, а Корин сказал:

"If you say another word about it, I'll - I'll knock you down."

- Вот стукну, тогда узнаешь!

It would be nice to end the story by saying that after that the two brothers never disagreed about anything again, but I am afraid it would not be true.

Я был бы рад завершить повесть словами о том, что больше братья никогда не спорили, но мне не хочется лгать.

In reality they quarrelled and fought just about as often as any other two boys would, and all their fights ended (if they didn't begin) with Cor getting knocked down.

Они ссорились и дрались ровно столько, сколько ссорятся и дерутся все мальчишки их лет, и побеждал обычно Корин.

For though, when they had both grown up and become swordsmen, Cor was the more dangerous man in battle, neither he nor anyone else in the North Countries could ever equal Corin as a boxer.

Когда же они выросли, Кор лучше владел мечом, но Корин дрался врукопашную лучше всех в обоих королевствах.

That was how he got his name of Corin Thunder-Fist; and how he performed his great exploit against the Lapsed Bear of Stormness, which was really a Talking Bear but had gone back to Wild Bear habits. Corm climbed up to its lair on the Narnian side of Stormness one winter day when the snow was on the hills and boxed it without a time-keeper for thirty-three rounds. And at the end it couldn't see out of its eyes and became a reformed character.

Потому его и прозвали Громовым Кулаком, и потому он победил страшного медведя, который был говорящим, но сбежал к немым, а это очень плохо. Корин пошел на него один, зимой, и победил на тридцать третьем раунде, после чего медведь исправился.

Aravis also had many quarrels (and, I'm afraid, even fights) with Cor, but they always made it up again: so that years later, when they were grown up, they were so used to quarrelling and making it up again that they got married so as to go on doing it more conveniently.

Аравита тоже часто ссорилась с Кором (боюсь -иногда и дралась), но всегда мирилась, а когда они выросли и поженились, все это было им не в новинку.

And after King Lune's death they made a good King and Queen of Archenland and Ram the Great, the most famous of all the kings of Archenland, was their son.

После смерти старого короля они долго и мирно правили Орландией, и Рам Великий - их сын.

Bree and Hwin lived happily to a great age in Namia and both got married but not to one another. And there weren't many months in which one or both of them didn't come trotting over the pass to visit their friends at Anvard.

Итого и Уинни счастливо жили в Нарнии и прожили очень долго, но не поженились, каждый завел собственную семью, и оба они почти каждый месяц переходили рысью перевал, чтобы навестить в Анварде своих венценосных друзей.

Content

Льюис Клайв Стейплз Конь и его мальчик - английский и русский параллельные тексты